Of Domestical Duties, Volume IV

printed 1622 and this edition Read the edition
Details
Mark:
Contents

Servants and Masters in the Apostle’s Words

Printed 1622
Edition

Servants and Masters in the Apostle’s Words

§. 123. Of the ſubiection which beleeuing ſeruants owe.

§. 123. Of the subjection which believing servants owe.

Becauſe there is yet another order in the family beſides thoſe which haue been noted before, namely the order of Maſters & ſeruants, the Apoſtle preſcribeth alſo vnto them their dutie.

Because there is yet another order in the family besides those which have been noted before, namely the order of masters & servants, the Apostle prescribeth also unto them their duty.

As he began with wiues and children, in the two former orders, ſo here he beginneth with ſeruants who are the inferiours, for the ſame reaſons1 before rendred.

  1. 1. §. 10. Why the Apoſtle is ſo copious in vrging ſeruants to their dutie.

As he began with wives and children, in the two former orders, so here he beginneth with servants who are the inferiors, for the same reasons1 before rendered.

  1. 1. §. 10. Why the Apostle is so copious in urging servants to their duty.

The Apoſtle is ſomewhat copious in laying forth the duties of ſeruants, and in vrging them to performe their dutie; and that for two eſpeciall reaſons: One in reſpect of thoſe, whoſe maſters were infidels: another in reſpect of thoſe, whoſe maſters were Saints.

The Apostle is somewhat copious in laying forth the duties of servants, and in urging them to perform their duty; and that for two especial reasons: One in respect of those, whose masters were infidels: another in respect of those, whose masters were Saints.

1. Many ſeruants there were in thoſe daies wherein the2 Goſpell was firſt preached to the Gentiles, that by the preaching thereof were conuerted, whoſe maſters embraced not the Goſpell: whereupon thoſe ſeruants began to conceit that they being Chriſtians, ought not to be ſubiect to their maſters that were infidels.

  1. 2. Seruus beneuolentia proſequatur dominum, quamuis impiū. Qui fidelem habet dominum, ſaluo eius dominio, diligat vt patrem. Conſlit. Apoſt. li. 4. ca. 12. Gal. 4. 28.

1. Many servants there were in those days wherein the2 Gospel was first preached to the Gentiles, that by the preaching thereof were converted, whose masters embraced not the Gospel: whereupon those servants began to conceit that they being Christians, ought not to be subject to their masters that were infidels.

  1. 2. Seruus beneuolentia prosequatur dominum, quamuis impiun. Qui fidelem habet dominum, saluo eius dominio, diligat vt patrem. Conslit. Apost. li. 4. ca. 12. Gal. 4. 28.

2. Other ſeruants there were whoſe Maſters beleeued the Goſpell as well as they: now becauſe the Goſpell taught, that there is neither bond nor free, but all are one in Chriſt Ieſus: they thought that they ought not to be ſubiect to their maſter who was their brother in Chriſt.

2. Other servants there were whose masters believed the Gospel as well as they: now because the Gospel taught, that there is neither bond nor free, but all are one in Christ Jesus: they thought that they ought not to be subject to their master who was their brother in Christ.

Theſe two prepoſterous and preſumptuous conceits doth the Apoſtle intimate, and expreſly meet with in3 another p. 160 place. And becauſe they had taken too deepe rooting in the mindes of many ſeruants, the Apoſtle here in this place laboureth the more earneſtly to root them out, and that by a thorow preſſing vpon their conſcience that ſubiection wherein they are bound to their maſters, as maſters, whatſoeuer their diſpoſition were. Hereof more4 afterwards.

  1. 3. 1 Tim. 6. 1, 2.
  2. 4. Treat. 7. §. 2, 3.

These two preposterous and presumptuous conceits doth the Apostle intimate, and expressly meet with in3 another place. And because they had taken too deep rooting in the minds of many servants, the Apostle here in this place laboureth the more earnestly to root them out, and that by a thorough pressing upon their conscience that subjection wherein they are bound to their masters, as masters, whatsoever their disposition were. Hereof more4 afterwards.

  1. 3. 1 Tim. 6. 1, 2.
  2. 4. Treat. 7. §. 2, 3.

Here by the way, note three points.

  • 1. The Goſpell doth not free inferiours from that ſubiection5 to men whereunto by the morall law they are bound.
  • 2. Men are ready to turne the grace of God into libertie.6
  • 3. As errors begin to ſprout vp in the Church, Miniſters7 muſt be carefull to root them out.
  1. 5. 1. Obſer.
  2. 6. 2. Obſer.
  3. 7. 3. Obſer.

Here by the way, note three points.

  1. The Gospel doth not free inferiors from that subjection5 to men whereunto by the moral law they are bound.
  2. Men are ready to turn the grace of God into liberty.6
  3. As errors begin to sprout up in the Church, Ministers7 must be careful to root them out.
  1. 5. 1. Obser.
  2. 6. 2. Obser.
  3. 7. 3. Obser.

§. 124. Of the meaning of the fift verſe.

§. 124. Of the meaning of the fifth verse.

EPHES. 6. 5. Seruants be obedient to them that are your Maſters according to the fleſh, with feare and trembling in ſingleneſſe of your heart, as vnto Chriſt.

EPHES. 6. 5.

Servants be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ.

THis title (Seruants) is a generall title, which may be applied8 to all ſuch as by any outward ciuill bond, or right,9 owe their ſeruice to another: of what ſex ſoeuer the perſons themſelues be: or of what kinde ſoeuer their ſeruitude is: whether more ſeruile or liberall.

  1. 8. οἱ δοῦλοι.
  2. 9. Origo vocabuli ſeruorū in Lat. lingua inde creditur ducta, quod hi qui iure belli poſſint occidi à victoribus cùm ſeruabaxtur ſerui fiebant: à ſeruando appellati. Aug. de Ciu. Dei lib. 19. cap. 15. Uide apud Viu. ibid.

This title (servants) is a general title, which may be applied8 to all such as by any outward civil bond, or right,9 owe their service to another: of what sex soever the persons themselves be: or of what kind soever their servitude is: whether more servile or liberal.

  1. 8. οἱ δοῦλοι.
  2. 9. Origo vocabuli seruorun in Lat. lingua inde creditur ducta, quod hi qui iure belli possint occidi à victoribus cùm seruabaxtur serui fiebant: à seruando appellati. Aug. de Ciu. Dei lib. 19. cap. 15. Uide apud Viu. ibid.

Seruile, as being borne ſeruants, or ſold for ſeruants, or taken in warre, or ranſomed; For of old they were called ſeruants, who being taken in warre, were ſaued from death.

Servile, as being born servants, or sold for servants, or taken in war, or ransomed; For of old they were called servants, who being taken in war, were saved from death.

Liberall, as being by voluntary contract made ſeruants, whether at will, as ſome ſeruing-men, iournie men, and labourers; or for a certaine terme of yeeres, as prentiſes, clearkes, and ſuch like. Wherefore whatſoeuer the birth, parentage, eſtate, or former condition of any haue beene; being

Liberal, as being by voluntary contract made servants, whether at will, as some serving-men, journey men, and labourers; or for a certain term of years, as prentices, clerks, and such like. Wherefore whatsoever the birth, parentage, estate, or former condition of any have been; being

Seruants they muſt be ſubiect, and doe the dutie of ſeruants: the10 Apoſtles indefinite title (ſeruants) admitteth no exception of any.

  1. 10. 4. Obſer.

Servants they must be subject, and do the duty of servants: the10 Apostles indefinite title (servants) admitteth no exception of any.

  1. 10. 4. Obser.

The other title (Maſters) hath as large an extent compriſing11 vnder it both ſexes, Maſters and Miſtreſſes: and of theſe all ſorts, great and meane, rich and poore, ſtrong and weake, p. 161 faithfull and infidels, true profeſſors and profane; ſuperſtitious, idolatrous, hereticall perſons, or the like: ſo as

  1. 11. τοῖς κυρίοις. What maſters are meant.

The other title (masters) hath as large an extent comprising11 under it both sexes, masters and mistresses: and of these all sorts, great and mean, rich and poor, strong and weak, faithful and infidels, true professors and profane; superstitious, idolatrous, heretical persons, or the like: so as

  1. 11. τοῖς κυρίοις. What masters are meant.

No condition or diſpoſition of the maſter exempteth a ſeruant12 from performing dutie to him.

  1. 12. 5. Obſeru.

No condition or disposition of the master exempteth a servant12 from performing duty to him.

  1. 12. 5. Obseru.

Among other degrees and differences, moſt eſpecially let it be noted that both ſexes, miſtreſſes as well as maſters, are here meant, that ſo the duties which are enioyned to be performed to maſters may anſwerably be performed to miſtreſſes (ſo farre as they are common to both) and that both by maidſeruants, and alſo by men-ſeruants that are vnder miſtreſſes. In families miſtreſſes are as ordinary as maſters, and therefore I thought good to giue an eſpeciall item of this.

Among other degrees and differences, most especially let it be noted that both sexes, mistresses as well as masters, are here meant, that so the duties which are enjoined to be performed to masters may answerably be performed to mistresses (so far as they are common to both) and that both by maidservants, and also by men-servants that are under mistresses. In families mistresses are as ordinary as masters, and therefore I thought good to give an especial item of this.

Vnder this word (obey) are compriſed all thoſe duties which13 ſeruants owe to their maſters: it is the ſame word that was before vſed in the firſt verſe: and it hath as large an extent here being applied to ſeruants, as it had there being applied to children: It ſheweth that

  1. 13. ὑπακούετε.

Under this word (obey) are comprised all those duties which13 servants owe to their masters: it is the same word that was before used in the first verse: and it hath as large an extent here being applied to servants, as it had there being applied to children: It showeth that

  1. 13. ὑπακούετε.

The rule of ſeruants (as ſeruants) is the will of their Maſter.14

  1. 14. 6. Obſeru. κατὰ σάρκα.

The rule of servants (as servants) is the will of their master.14

  1. 14. 6. Obseru. κατὰ σάρκα.

This clauſe (according to the fleſh) is by ſome referred to the action of obedience, as if it were added by the Apoſtle to ſhew what kinde of obedience ſeruants owe to their maſters, namely a ciuill, corporall obedience in temporall things, oppoſed to that ſpirituall obedience which is due to God alone.

This clause (according to the flesh) is by some referred to the action of obedience, as if it were added by the Apostle to show what kind of obedience servants owe to their masters, namely a civil, corporal obedience in temporal things, opposed to that spiritual obedience which is due to God alone.

Anſ. Though diſtinction may be made betwixt that ſeruice which is due to God, and that which is due to man, yet this application of this phraſe in this place may giue occaſion to ſeruants to thinke that if they performe outward ſeruice to their maſters all is well, they owe no inward feare, or honour, which is an error that the Apoſtle doth here mainly oppoſe againſt.

Ans. Though distinction may be made betwixt that service which is due to God, and that which is due to man, yet this application of this phrase in this place may give occasion to servants to think that if they perform outward service to their masters all is well, they owe no inward fear, or honour, which is an error that the Apostle doth here mainly oppose against.

But becauſe this clauſe (according to the fleſh) is immediatly15 ioyned to Maſters, I referre it to the perſons to whom obedience is to be giuen, and ſo take it as a deſcription of them, as if he had ſaid, to fleſhly or bodily Maſters.

  1. 15. Why maſters are ſaid to be after the fleſh. Dominis carnalibus. vet. tranſl.

But because this clause (according to the flesh) is immediately15 joined to masters, I refer it to the persons to whom obedience is to be given, and so take it as a description of them, as if he had said, to fleshly or bodily masters.

  1. 15. Why masters are said to be after the flesh. Dominis carnalibus. vet. transl.

The Apoſtle thus deſcribeth maſters for theſe reaſons.

The Apostle thus describeth masters for these reasons.

1. For diſtinction: to ſhew he meanes ſuch maſters as are of the ſame mould that ſeruants are: ſo diſtinguiſhing them from God who is a ſpirit: thus doth the Apoſtle diſtinguiſh betwixt fathers of our fleſh, and father of ſpirits.16

  1. 16. Heb. 12. 9.

1. For distinction: to show he means such masters as are of the same mould that servants are: so distinguishing them from God who is a spirit: thus doth the Apostle distinguish betwixt fathers of our flesh, and father of spirits.16

  1. 16. Heb. 12. 9.

p. 162 2. For preuention: left ſeruants might ſay, our maſters are fleſh and bloud as we are, why then ſhould we be ſubiect to them? To meet with that conceit, the Apoſtle expreſly ſaith that obedience is due to maſters after the fleſh.

2. For prevention: lest servants might say, our masters are flesh and blood as we are, why then should we be subject to them? To meet with that conceit, the Apostle expressly saith that obedience is due to masters after the flesh.

3. For mitigation of their ſeruitude: for their maſters being fleſh, they haue no power but ouer the bodies of their ſeruants: their ſpirits are free from them: in which reſpect the Apoſtle calleth Chriſtian ſeruants the Lords freemen.17

  1. 17. 1 Cor. 7. 22.

3. For mitigation of their servitude: for their masters being flesh, they have no power but over the bodies of their servants: their spirits are free from them: in which respect the Apostle calleth Christian servants the Lord’s freemen.17

  1. 17. 1 Cor. 7. 22.

4. For conſolation againſt their preſent condition, which is but for a time, becauſe their maſters are fleſh: whatſoeuer is according to the fleſh is of no long continuance, but hath his date.

4. For consolation against their present condition, which is but for a time, because their masters are flesh: whatsoever is according to the flesh is of no long continuance, but hath his date.

5. For direction: to ſhew in what things eſpecially that obedience which properly belongeth to a maſter conſiſteth: namely in ciuill, outward things: for euery one muſt be ſerued according to his nature. As God being ſpirit, muſt in ſpirit be ſerued: ſo man being fleſh muſt in fleſh be ſerued. Now this ſeruice in the fleſh is not oppoſed to ſincere and vpright ſeruice, but to ſpirituall. Thus by conſequence that may be intended, which ſome would haue principally to be meant.

5. For direction: to show in what things especially that obedience which properly belongeth to a master consisteth: namely in civil, outward things: for every one must be served according to his nature. As God being spirit, must in spirit be served: so man being flesh must in flesh be served. Now this service in the flesh is not opposed to sincere and upright service, but to spiritual. Thus by consequence that may be intended, which some would have principally to be meant.

Obiect. Maſters may command ſpirituall things, namely to worſhip God, and after ſuch and ſuch a manner.

Object. Masters may command spiritual things, namely to worship God, and after such and such a manner.

Anſw. Of his owne head he cannot command ſuch things: there muſt be an higher warrant for the doing of them then the commandement of a man.

Answ. Of his own head he cannot command such things: there must be an higher warrant for the doing of them then the commandment of a man.

A maine point here intended is this, that

A main point here intended is this, that

Maſters are not to be lightly reſpected becauſe they be after the18 fleſh: that is, weake, fraile, of ſhort continuance, of the ſame nature that ſeruants are.

  1. 18. 7. Obſeru.

Masters are not to be lightly respected because they be after the18 flesh: that is, weak, frail, of short continuance, of the same nature that servants are.

  1. 18. 7. Obseru.

Leſt vpon the forenamed deſcription of maſters, ſeruants19 ſhould take to themſelues too much heart, the Apoſtle annexeth this clauſe (with feare and trembling, &c.) which hath relation to the manner of their obedience. No ſlauiſh feare is here meant, as if ſeruants ſhould liue in continuall dread, or tremble at the ſight of their maſters: a ſeruant by the tyrannie of ſome maſter may be brought ſo to doe: but to doe ſo is no Chriſtian dutie: that which the Apoſtle here requireth is a p. 163 dutie belonging to all Chriſtian ſeruants towards all ſorts of maſters, euen the mildeſt that be. It is therefore an awfull reſpect of the authority of a maſter, and a dutifull reuerence to his perſon which is here required: and it is oppoſed to ſawcineſſe, malepartneſſe, boldneſſe, ſtoutneſſe, anſwering againe, murmuring and muttering againſt their maſters, and other like vices. To ſhew how foule thoſe faults be, and what great reſpect ſeruants ought to beare to their maſters, theſe two words (feare, and trembling) are ioyned together: which in20 effect declare one and the ſame thing: but yet for explication ſake they may be diſtinguiſhed. For21 Feare ſignifieth a reuerend reſpect of one: it is that which in the former Chapter was required of wiues: though the thing in generall which is required of wiues and ſeruants is the ſame, yet the particular manner and meaſure of a ſeruants feare is farre different.

  1. 19. Seruants feare of their maſters. μετὰ φόβου, καὶ τρόμου.
  2. 20. Difference betwixt feare and trembling.
  3. 21. φόβος. Verſ. 33.

Lest upon the forenamed description of masters, servants19 should take to themselves too much heart, the Apostle annexeth this clause (with fear and trembling, etc‸.) which hath relation to the manner of their obedience. No slavish fear is here meant, as if servants should live in continual dread, or tremble at the sight of their masters: a servant by the tyranny of some master may be brought so to do: but to do so is no Christian duty: that which the Apostle here requireth is a duty belonging to all Christian servants towards all sorts of masters, even the mildest that be. It is therefore an awful respect of the authority of a master, and a dutiful reverence to his person which is here required: and it is opposed to sauciness, malapertness, boldness, stoutness, answering again, murmuring and muttering against their masters, and other like vices. To show how foul those faults be, and what great respect servants ought to bear to their masters, these two words (fear, and trembling) are joined together: which in20 effect declare one and the same thing: but yet for explication sake they may be distinguished. For21 Fear signifieth a reverend respect of one: it is that which in the former Chapter was required of wives: though the thing in general which is required of wives and servants is the same, yet the particular manner and measure of a servants fear is far different.

  1. 19. Servants fear of their masters. μετὰ φόβου, καὶ τρόμου.
  2. 20. Difference betwixt fear and trembling.
  3. 21. φόβος. Vers. 33.

22 Trembling is more proper to ſeruants: it is a dread of puniſhment: and it is required of ſeruants, not as if they ſhould doe all things ſimply for feare of puniſhment, but becauſe God hath put a ſtaffe into a maſters hands, ſeruants muſt tremble at that power their maſters haue, and feare to prouoke them to ſtrike. To this purpoſe ſaith the Apoſtle to ſubiects in regard of the power which a Magiſtrate hath, be afraid, for23 he beareth not the ſword in vaine.

  1. 22. τρόμος. [moved in the edition]
  2. 23. Rom. 13. 3, 4.

Trembling22 is more proper to servants: it is a dread of punishment: and it is required of servants, not as if they should do all things simply for fear of punishment, but because God hath put a staff into a masters hands, servants must tremble at that power their masters have, and fear to provoke them to strike. To this purpose saith the Apostle to subjects in regard of the power which a Magistrate hath, be afraid, for23 he beareth not the sword in vain.

  1. 22. τρόμος. [moved here by the editor]
  2. 23. Rom. 13. 3, 4.

Hence learne that

Hence learn that

The authority of a Maſter ought to ſtrike a ſeruants heart with24 dread.

  1. 24. 8. Obſer.

The authority of a master ought to strike a servants heart with24 dread.

  1. 24. 8. Obser.

The dread which ſeruants ought to haue of their maſters power and authority maketh many to care for no more then to auoid their maſters diſpleaſure: wherefore the Apoſtle addeth a further degree of a ſeruants ſubiection, namely that25 it be in ſingleneſſe of heart, that is, honeſt, intire, vpright: for this is oppoſed to hypocriſie, diſſimulation, and fraud: yea of YOVR heart, not anothers: another in the ſimplicity of his heart may thinke you doe a thing better then you doe, by a charitable conſtruction of euerie thing, but if in ſingleneſſe of your owne heart you doe it, it will in truth be as it appeareth to be. So as

  1. 25. ἐν ἁπλότητι τῆς καρδίας ὑμῶν.

The dread which servants ought to have of their masters power and authority maketh many to care for no more then to avoid their masters displeasure: wherefore the Apostle addeth a further degree of a servants subjection, namely that25 it be in singleness of heart, that is, honest, entire, upright: for this is opposed to hypocrisy, dissimulation, and fraud: yea of YOUR heart, not anothers: another in the simplicity of his heart may think you do a thing better then you do, by a charitable construction of every thing, but if in singleness of your own heart you do it, it will in truth be as it appeareth to be. So as

  1. 25. ἐν ἁπλότητι τῆς καρδίας ὑμῶν.

p. 164 All the ſeruices which ſeruants performe to their maſters muſt26 be done in truth and vprightneſſe.

  1. 26. 9. Obſer.

All the services which servants perform to their masters must26 be done in truth and uprightness.

  1. 26. 9. Obser.

The Apoſtle giues this direction to Chriſtians who haue to doe not only with maſters according to the fleſh (who only ſee the outward appearance) but alſo with the maſter of ſpirits27 who looketh on the heart: and therefore alſo he added this clauſe, as vnto Chriſt: teaching ſeruants thereby that

  1. 27. 1 Sam. 16. 7. ὡς τῷ Χριστῷ.

The Apostle gives this direction to Christians who have to do not only with masters according to the flesh (who only see the outward appearance) but also with the master of spirits27 who looketh on the heart: and therefore also he added this clause, as unto Christ: teaching servants thereby that

  1. 27. 1 Sam. 16. 7. ὡς τῷ Χριστῷ.

Seruants in their obedience to their maſters, muſt approue28 themſelues to Ieſus Chriſt as well as to their maſters after the fleſh.

  1. 28. 10. Obſeru.

Servants in their obedience to their masters, must approve28 themselves to Jesus Christ as well as to their masters after the flesh.

  1. 28. 10. Obseru.

This phraſe (as vnto Chriſt) implieth as much as that (in the Lord) whereof we ſpake29 before.

  1. 29. §. 96.

This phrase (as unto Christ) implieth as much as that (in the Lord) whereof we spake29 before.

  1. 29. §. 96.

§. 125. Of the meaning of the ſixt verſe.

§. 125. Of the meaning of the sixth verse.

EPHES. 6. 6. Not with eie ſeruice, as men-pleaſers, but as the ſeruants of Chriſt, doing the will of God from the heart.

EPHES. 6. 6.

Not with eye service, as men-pleasers, but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart.

THis and the verſe following are added as a further explication of the laſt clauſe of the former verſe. It ſhould ſeeme that ſeruants, howſoeuer they might in ſome meaſure performe the maine dutie of obedience, yet failed exceedingly in the manner of performing it. Becauſe maſters were but men, maſters according to the fleſh, who neither had power ouer the heart, nor could diſcerne the diſpoſition thereof, ſeruants thought they had well done their dutie, if they had outwardly performed what their maſter required: now to root out this bitter weed, and to reforme this corrupt conceit, the Apoſtle is more large in cleering the point of ſincere and vpright ſeruice: therefore, the more fully to expreſſe his minde and meaning, firſt he layeth downe the vice contrarie to the foreſaid ſincerity (for contraries laid together doe much ſet forth one30 another) and then returneth more diſtinctly to declare the vertue. Whence note

  1. 30. Oppoſita iuxta ſe poſita magis eluceſcunt.

This and the verse following are added as a further explication of the last clause of the former verse. It should seem that servants, howsoever they might in some measure perform the main duty of obedience, yet failed exceedingly in the manner of performing it. Because masters were but men, masters according to the flesh, who neither had power over the heart, nor could discern the disposition thereof, servants thought they had well done their duty, if they had outwardly performed what their master required: now to root out this bitter weed, and to reform this corrupt conceit, the Apostle is more large in clearing the point of sincere and upright service: therefore, the more fully to express his mind and meaning, first he layeth down the vice contrary to the foresaid sincerity (for contraries laid together do much set forth one30 another) and then returneth more distinctly to declare the virtue. Whence note

  1. 30. Opposita iuxta se posita magis elucescunt.

Thoſe points are moſt to be vrged vpon people, wherein they31 moſt faile.

  1. 31. 11. Obſer.

Those points are most to be urged upon people, wherein they31 most fail.

  1. 31. 11. Obser.

The vice here noted to be contrarie to ſincere ſeruice is termed32 eie-ſeruice. Our Engliſh word doth properly and fitly anſwer p. 165 the originall, both in the notation, and in the true ſenſe and meaning of it. It implieth a meere outward ſeruice only33 to ſatisfie the eie of man:

  1. 32. ὀφθαλμοδουλεία.
  2. 33. What eie-ſeruice is.

The vice here noted to be contrary to sincere service is termed32 eye-service. Our English word doth properly and fitly answer the original, both in the notation, and in the true sense and meaning of it. It implieth a mere outward service only33 to satisfy the eye of man:

  1. 32. ὀφθαλμοδουλεία.
  2. 33. What eye-service is.

And that is twofold, Hypocriticall,

Paraſiticall.

And that is twofold‸

  • Hypocritical.‸
  • Parasitical.

Hypocriticall ſeruice is that which is meerely in ſhew: when that is pretended to be done which indeed is not done; as if a ſeruant ſhould come from his maſters worke all in a ſweat, as if he had taken extraordinary paines therein, whereas he hath done nothing at all, but otherwiſe made himſelfe to ſweat, or only made a ſhew of ſweat.

Hypocritical service is that which is merely in show: when that is pretended to be done which indeed is not done; as if a servant should come from his masters work all in a sweat, as if he had taken extraordinary pains therein, whereas he hath done nothing at all, but otherwise made himself to sweat, or only made a show of sweat.

Paraſiticall ſeruice is that which is indeed done, but in preſence of the maſter: ſuch ſeruants are they who will be very diligent and faithfull in doing ſuch things as their maſters ſee, or ſhall come to their notice: but otherwiſe behinde their maſters backe, and in things which they hope ſhall neuer come to his knowledge, they will be as negligent, and vnfaithfull as if they were no ſeruants. Yet to ſatisfie their maſters, and to ſooth them, they will doe any thing though neuer ſo vnlawfull.

Parasitical service is that which is indeed done, but in presence of the master: such servants are they who will be very diligent and faithful in doing such things as their masters see, or shall come to their notice: but otherwise behind their masters back, and in things which they hope shall never come to his knowledge, they will be as negligent, and unfaithful as if they were no servants. Yet to satisfy their masters, and to sooth them, they will do any thing though never so unlawful.

From this vice thus diſcouered note, that

From this vice thus discovered note, that

God requireth more then that which may ſatisfie mans eie.34 Gods eie is a piercing eie, and can ſee much foulneſſe, where to mans eie all things ſeeme very faire: ſo as they much deceiue themſelues who thinke all is well becauſe no man can ſay to them, blacke is thine eie.

  1. 34. 11. Obſer.

God requireth more then that which may satisfy man’s eye.34 God’s eye is a piercing eye, and can see much foulness, where to man’s eye all things seem very fair: so as they much deceive themselves who think all is well because no man can say to them, black is thine eye.

  1. 34. 11. Obser.

Thoſe that content themſelues with doing eie-ſeruice the35 Apoſtle here termeth men-pleaſers: which title he giueth vnto them for two eſpeciall reaſons.

  1. 35. Men pleaſers. ἀνθρωπάρεσκοι

Those that content themselves with doing eye-service the35 Apostle here termeth men-pleasers: which title he giveth unto them for two especial reasons.

  1. 35. Men pleasers. ἀνθρωπάρεσκοι

1. To ſhew the ground of eie-ſeruice: which is becauſe all their care is to pleaſe their maſter, who is a man: for well they know that man can ſee but the outward ſhew, or that which is done before his face.

1. To show the ground of eye-service: which is because all their care is to please their master, who is a man: for well they know that man can see but the outward show, or that which is done before his face.

2. To ſhew the hainouſneſſe of that ſinne: for it is tainted with Atheiſme, in that the man guilty thereof hath no reſpect to God: but preferreth his maſter before God: he careth not to pleaſe God ſo he pleaſe his maſter: for this is the emphaſis of that word (men-pleaſers) It is ſpoken in oppoſition to God, p. 166 as the Apoſtle implieth in another place, ſaying, If I yet pleaſed36 men, I ſhould not be the ſeruant of Chriſt.

  1. 36. Gal. 1. 10.

2. To show the heinousness of that sin: for it is tainted with Atheism, in that the man guilty thereof hath no respect to God: but preferreth his master before God: he careth not to please God so he please his master: for this is the emphasis of that word (men-pleasers) It is spoken in opposition to God, as the Apostle implieth in another place, saying, If I yet pleased36 men, I should not be the servant of Christ.

  1. 36. Gal. 1. 10.

Obiect. How can it be ſo hainous a ſinne to be men-pleaſers,37 when the Apoſtle aduiſeth ſeruants to pleaſe their maſters in all things?

  1. 37. Tit. 2. 9.

Object. How can it be so heinous a sin to be men-pleasers,37 when the Apostle adviseth servants to please their masters in all things?

  1. 37. Tit. 2. 9.

1. Anſw. The aduice there giuen is not ſimply to pleaſe, but to38 pleaſe well, as the originall word properly ſignifieth, and the Kings tranſlators haue fitly turned it.

  1. 38. εὐαρέστους εἶναι.

1. Answ. The advice there given is not simply to please, but to38 please well, as the original word properly signifieth, and the Kings translators have fitly turned it.

  1. 38. εὐαρέστους εἶναι.

2. Anſw. That generall particle (all things) muſt be reſtrained39 to the duties of a ſeruant, and to all the parts of obedience, which he there mentioneth in the words immediatly going before. Seruants therefore muſt pleaſe their maſters in all things that their maſters haue power to require at their hands, and they are bound to doe. Men-pleaſing, here ſpoken of, is oppoſed to pleaſing of God. Pleaſing of men there mentioned is ſubordinate to our pleaſing of God: here to pleaſe men is to ſooth them vp in euerie thing good or euill: there to pleaſe them is conſcionably to obey them in euerie lawfull thing. Here is condemned a ſeeking to pleaſe men in the firſt place, and that only, and wholly in euery thing, whereas we ought firſt to ſeeke Gods approbation, then the teſtimony of a good conſcience, and after theſe a pleaſing of men, but in, for, and vnder God. Hence then obſerue that

  1. 39. How maſters are to be pleaſed in all things.

2. Answ. That general particle (all things) must be restrained39 to the duties of a servant, and to all the parts of obedience, which he there mentioneth in the words immediately going before. Servants therefore must please their masters in all things that their masters have power to require at their hands, and they are bound to do. Men-pleasing, here spoken of, is opposed to pleasing of God. Pleasing of men there mentioned is subordinate to our pleasing of God: here to please men is to sooth them up in every thing good or evil: there to please them is conscionably to obey them in every lawful thing. Here is condemned a seeking to please men in the first place, and that only, and wholly in every thing, whereas we ought first to seek God’s approbation, then the testimony of a good conscience, and after these a pleasing of men, but in, for, and under God. Hence then observe that

  1. 39. How masters are to be pleased in all things.

A ſeruant muſt not wholly giue himſelfe to ſooth and pleaſe40 his maſter: for ſo may he in many things highly diſpleaſe Almighty God.

  1. 40. 12. Obſeru.

A servant must not wholly give himself to sooth and please40 his master: for so may he in many things highly displease Almighty God.

  1. 40. 12. Obseru.

To auoid the two forenamed ſinnes, eie-ſeruice, and men-pleaſing, the Apoſtle giueth an excellent direction in theſe words, as the ſeruants of Chriſt doing the will of God from the heart, where we may obſerue Seruants of Chriſt to be oppoſed to men-pleaſers, and doing Gods will from the heart to eie-ſeruice.

To avoid the two forenamed sins, eye-service, and men-pleasing, the Apostle giveth an excellent direction in these words, as the servants of Christ doing the will of God from the heart, where we may observe servants of Christ to be opposed to men-pleasers, and doing God’s will from the heart to eye-service.

Seruants of Chriſt, are they who know that their maſters are in41 Chriſts place, beare his image, haue their authority from him, and are vnder him: ſo as in ſeruing their maſters they ſerue42 Chriſt: and ſo farre as they may ſerue both together, they will: but if they proue contrarie maſters, and thereupon one of neceſſity muſt be left, then they will cleaue vnto the higheſt maſter, which is Chriſt: and in this reſpect they are called the p. 167 Lords freemen, 1. Cor. 7. 22. Thus we ſee how a ſeruant may43 be no ſeruant, if he doe all things for the Lord.

  1. 41. δοῦλοι τοῦ Χριστοῦ.
  2. 42. Who are ſeruants of Chriſt.
  3. 43. Quo pacto ſervus non eſt ſervus? Cum prop ter Deum omnia facit. Chryſ. in 1 Cor. 7. hom. 19.

Servants of Christ, are they who know that their masters are in41 Christ’s place, bear his image, have their authority from him, and are under him: so as in serving their masters they serve42 Christ: and so far as they may serve both together, they will: but if they prove contrary masters, and thereupon one of necessity must be left, then they will cleave unto the highest master, which is Christ: and in this respect they are called the Lord’s freemen, 1. Cor. 7. 22. Thus we see how a servant may43 be no servant, if he do all things for the Lord.

  1. 41. δοῦλοι τοῦ Χριστοῦ.
  2. 42. Who are servants of Christ.
  3. 43. Quo pacto servus non est servus? Cum prop ter Deum omnia facit. Chrys. in 1 Cor. 7. hom. 19.

From this oppoſition betwixt men-pleaſers and ſeruants of Chriſt, note that

From this opposition betwixt men-pleasers and servants of Christ, note that

They who in all things giue themſelues to pleaſe men are no ſeruants of Chriſt.

They who in all things give themselves to please men are no servants of Christ.

That we may the better know who are ſeruants of Chriſt,44 the Apoſtle addeth a deſcription of them in theſe words (doing the will of God from the heart.) Chriſts will is Gods will: for as Chriſt is God, the fathers will and his is all one: as he is man he wholly ordereth his will by his fathers, he ſeeketh not45 his owne will, but the will of the father that ſent him.

  1. 44. 13. Obſeru.
  2. 45. Ioh. 5. 30.

That we may the better know who are servants of Christ,44 the Apostle addeth a description of them in these words (doing the will of God from the heart.) Christ’s will is God’s will: for as Christ is God, the fathers will and his is all one: as he is man he wholly ordereth his will by his fathers, he seeketh not45 his own will, but the will of the father that sent him.

  1. 44. 13. Obseru.
  2. 45. Joh. 5. 30.

This deſcription of a ſeruant of Chriſt the Apoſtle addeth partly as a direction to ſeruants to teach them how in ſeruing their maſters, they may be ſeruants of Chriſt, (namely, in hauing an eie to Gods word, whereby his will is reuealed both for the matter and manner of all things which they doe) and partly as a motiue to perſwade them to be content with their place, and cheerefully to doe their dutie, becauſe ſo is the will of God.

This description of a servant of Christ the Apostle addeth partly as a direction to servants to teach them how in serving their masters, they may be servants of Christ, (namely, in having an eye to God’s word, whereby his will is revealed both for the matter and manner of all things which they do) and partly as a motive to persuade them to be content with their place, and cheerfully to do their duty, because so is the will of God.

Gods will is that which muſt direct and ſettle euery one in the46 things which they doe: for Gods will is the rule of that which is right. Euery thing is very right which he willeth: and nothing is right that ſwerueth from his will.

  1. 46. 14. Obſeru.

God’s will is that which must direct and settle every one in the46 things which they do: for God’s will is the rule of that which is right. Every thing is very right which he willeth: and nothing is right that swerveth from his will.

  1. 46. 14. Obseru.

To put a difference betwixt Chriſt and other maſters, and to ſhew that he looketh not (as man doth) vpon the outward appearance, but beholdeth the heart, the Apoſtle annexeth this clauſe (from the heart.) And it declareth that

To put a difference betwixt Christ and other masters, and to show that he looketh not (as man doth) upon the outward appearance, but beholdeth the heart, the Apostle annexeth this clause (from the heart.) And it declareth that

A good thing muſt be well done. To doe that which is Gods47 will, commended by his word, is for ſubſtance a good thing: to doe it from the heart, is the right manner of doing it: That which being good is done after a right manner, is well done.

  1. 47. 15. Obſeru.

A good thing must be well done. To do that which is God’s47 will, commended by his word, is for substance a good thing: to do it from the heart, is the right manner of doing it: That which being good is done after a right manner, is well done.

  1. 47. 15. Obseru.

§. 126. Of the meaning of the ſeuenth verſe.

§. 126. Of the meaning of the seventh verse.

p. 168

EPHES. 6. 7. With good will doing ſervice as to the Lord and not to men.

EPHES. 6. 7.

With good will doing service as to the Lord and not to men.

IN this verſe the Apoſtle doth yet againe inculcate the forenamed point concerning ſeruants manner of obeying their maſters, and their care therein to approue themſelues to their higheſt maſter: whence obſerue that

In this verse the Apostle doth yet again inculcate the forenamed point concerning servants manner of obeying their masters, and their care therein to approve themselves to their highest master: whence observe that

Matters needfull and weightie are againe and againe to be preſſed.48 This is a needfull point, becauſe ſeruants exceedingly faile therein: and a weightie point it is, becauſe all the comfort and benefit of ſeruice conſiſteth in Gods approbation. But the former point is not here meerely and barely repeated, but ſo ſet downe as other good directions are afforded to ſeruants49 for their manner of obedience.

  1. 48. 16. Obſeru.
  2. 49. What it is to ſerue with good will.

Matters needful and weighty are again and again to be pressed.48 This is a needful point, because servants exceedingly fail therein: and a weighty point it is, because all the comfort and benefit of service consisteth in God’s approbation. But the former point is not here merely and barely repeated, but so set down as other good directions are afforded to servants49 for their manner of obedience.

  1. 48. 16. Obseru.
  2. 49. What it is to serve with good will.

1. To ſerue with good will, is ſomewhat more then with ſingleneſſe of heart. For it further implieth

1. To serve with good will, is somewhat more then with singleness of heart. For it further implieth

1. A readineſſe and cheerefulneſſe in doing a thing; a doing it with a good minde, as the notation of the Greeke word50 ſheweth.

  1. 50. μετ’ εὐνοίας.

1. A readiness and cheerfulness in doing a thing; a doing it with a good mind, as the notation of the Greek word50 showeth.

  1. 50. μετ’ εὐνοίας.

2. A deſire and endeuour that their maſters may reape profit and benefit by their ſeruice: whereby they ſhew that they beare a good will, and good minde to their maſters.

2. A desire and endeavour that their masters may reap profit and benefit by their service: whereby they show that they bear a good will, and good mind to their masters.

In ſetting downe ſeruants duties, the Apoſtle vſeth another word then before in the fift verſe, namely this (doing ſeruice)51 wherby he ſheweth that a ſeruants place and dutie is of a more abiect and inferiour kinde then the place and dutie of a childe or a wife: the former word (52 obey) was common to all: this word (53 doing ſeruice) is proper to ſeruants: and the very title of a54 ſeruant, is deriued from thence. Hence note that

  1. 51. δουλεύοντες.
  2. 52. ὑπακούετε. [moved in the edition]
  3. 53. δουλεύοντες. [moved in the edition]
  4. 54. δοῦλος.

In setting down servants duties, the Apostle useth another word then before in the fifth verse, namely this (doing service)51 whereby he showeth that a servants place and duty is of a more abject and inferior kind then the place and duty of a child or a wife: the former word52 (‸obey) was common to all: this word53 (‸doing service) is proper to servants: and the very title of a54 servant, is derived from thence. Hence note that

  1. 51. δουλεύοντες.
  2. 52. ὑπακούετε. [moved here by the editor]
  3. 53. δουλεύοντες. [moved here by the editor]
  4. 54. δοῦλος.

Though wiues and children be inferiours as well as ſeruants, yet55 may not ſeruants looke for ſuch priuiledges as they haue. Another manner of ſubiection muſt be performed by ſeruants.

  1. 55. 17. Obſeru.

Though wives and children be inferiors as well as servants, yet55 may not servants look for such privileges as they have. Another manner of subjection must be performed by servants.

  1. 55. 17. Obseru.

The clauſe annexed (as to the Lord) is in effect the ſame56 with that in the 5. verſe (as to Chriſt) for by the Lord he here meaneth The Lord Chriſt. But it is added to meet with a ſecret Obiection. For if ſeruants ſhould ſay, You require us to ſerue57 p. 169 our maſters with good will, but what if they be hard-hearted and regard not our good will, but peruert our good minde? The Apoſtle58 giueth them this anſwer, Looke not ſo much to men and their reward, as to God and his reward: ſerue men in and for the Lord, euen as if you ſerued God: ſo ſhall not your ſeruice be in vaine. The inference of the eighth verſe vpon this, ſheweth that this is it which the Apoſtle here intendeth. Learne therefore that

  1. 56. ὡς τῷ κυρίῳ.
  2. 57. Obiect.
  3. 58. Anſw.

The clause annexed (as to the Lord) is in effect the same56 with that in the 5. Verse (as to Christ) for by the Lord he here meaneth The Lord Christ. But it is added to meet with a secret Objection. For if servants should say, You require us to serve57 our masters with good will, but what if they be hard-hearted and regard not our good will, but pervert our good mind? The Apostle58 giveth them this answer, Look not so much to men and their reward, as to God and his reward: serve men in and for the Lord, even as if you served God: so shall not your service be in vain. The inference of the eighth verse upon this, showeth that this is it which the Apostle here intendeth. Learn therefore that

  1. 56. ὡς τῷ κυρίῳ.
  2. 57. Object.
  3. 58. Answ.

An eie is to be caſt vpon God euen in thoſe duties which we performe59 to men: and that both for approbation and reward from God.

  1. 59. 18. Obſeru.

An eye is to be cast upon God even in those duties which we perform59 to men: and that both for approbation and reward from God.

  1. 59. 18. Obseru.

The negatiue clauſe which followeth in theſe words (and not to men) is not ſimplie to be taken (for then would it thwart the maine ſcope of the Apoſtle in this place) but comparatiuely in relation to God, and that in two reſpects.

The negative clause which followeth in these words (and not to men) is not simply to be taken (for then would it thwart the main scope of the Apostle in this place) but comparatively in relation to God, and that in two respects.

1. That ſeruice be not done only to men.

1. That service be not done only to men.

2. That ſeruice be not done to men in and for themſelues. Seruice muſt be done to God as well as men: yea In that ſeruice60 which we doe to men, we muſt ſerue God. Men muſt be ſerued for the Lords ſake, becauſe the Lord hath commanded it, becauſe they beare the Lords image, and ſtand in his ſtead: in the Lord, and vnder the Lord.

  1. 60. 19. Obſeru.

2. That service be not done to men in and for themselves. Service must be done to God as well as men: yea In that service60 which we do to men, we must serve God. Men must be served for the Lord’s sake, because the Lord hath commanded it, because they bear the Lord’s image, and stand in his stead: in the Lord, and under the Lord.

  1. 60. 19. Obseru.

From this large declaration of the manner of doing ſeruice61 to maſters note the difference betwixt ſuch ſeruants as are ſeruants of men, and ſuch as are ſeruants of Chriſt.

  • 1. They doe all to the eie. Theſe all from the heart.
  • 2. They ſeeke to pleaſe men. Theſe doe the will of God.
  • 3. They doe their ſeruice diſcontentedly. Theſe cheerefully.
  • 4. They doe all vpon ſelfe-loue. Theſe with good will.
  1. 61. Difference betwixt ſeruants of men, and of Chriſt.

From this large declaration of the manner of doing service61 to masters note the difference betwixt such servants as are servants of men, and such as are servants of Christ.

  1. They do all to the eye. These all from the heart.
  2. They seek to please men. These do the will of God.
  3. They do their service discontentedly. These cheerfully.
  4. They do all upon self-love. These with good will.
  1. 61. Difference betwixt servants of men, and of Christ.

§. 127. Of the meaning of the eight verſe.

§. 127. Of the meaning of the eight verse.

EPHES. 6. 8. Knowing that whatſoeuer good thing any man doth, the ſame ſhall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bond or free.

EPHES. 6. 8.

Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doth, the same shall he receive of the Lord whether he be bond or free.

GReat is the ingratitude of many maſters: they will exact62 all the ſeruice that a poore ſeruant poſſibly can doe, but ſlenderly recompence his paines: yea, it may be, very euilly reward p. 170 the ſame, not affording competent food, clothing, lodging, but frownes, checkes, and blowes. Now to vphold ſeruants in ſuch ſtraits, and to incourage them to doe their dutie whether their maſters regard it or no, the Apoſtle in this verſe laboureth to raiſe vp their mindes to God: and to ſhew vnto them that he regardeth them, and will ſufficiently reward them, ſo as

  1. 62. Why ſeruants are put in minde of Gods reward.

Great is the ingratitude of many masters: they will exact62 all the service that a poor servant possibly can do, but slenderly recompense his pains: yea, it may be, very evilly reward the same, not affording competent food, clothing, lodging, but frowns, checks, and blows. Now to uphold servants in such straits, and to encourage them to do their duty whether their masters regard it or no, the Apostle in this verse laboureth to raise up their minds to God: and to show unto them that he regardeth them, and will sufficiently reward them, so as

  1. 62. Why servants are put in mind of God’s reward.

Seruants labour ſhall not be in vaine in the Lord. To preſſe63 this incouragement the more vpon them, he ſetteth it downe as a thing granted by all, ſo cleere as none of them can be ignorant thereof (Knowing) as if he had ſaid, ye all well enough64 know that what I now ſay is moſt true: hence note that

  1. 63. 20. Obſer.
  2. 64. εἰδότες.

Servants labour shall not be in vain in the Lord. To press63 this encouragement the more upon them, he setteth it down as a thing granted by all, so clear as none of them can be ignorant thereof (Knowing) as if he had said, ye all well enough64 know that what I now say is most true: hence note that

  1. 63. 20. Obser.
  2. 64. εἰδότες.

Gods reſpect of faithfull ſeruants is ſo well knowne, as none that65 haue any vnderſtanding can be ignorant thereof.

  1. 65. 21. Obſer.

God’s respect of faithful servants is so well known, as none that65 have any understanding can be ignorant thereof.

  1. 65. 21. Obser.

The Apoſtles argument is drawne from the generall to a particular,66 and the generality is noted in the thing done (whatſoeuer) and in the perſon that doth it (any man.) But becauſe the generalitie of the thing might be too farre ſtretched, he addeth this limitation (good) and becauſe the generalitie of the perſon might be too much reſtrained, he addeth this explication (whether bond or free.) This diſtinction is vſed becauſe in thoſe daies many ſeruants were bond-men and bondwomen. Now the Apoſtles argument may thus be framed: Euery one of what eſtate and degree ſoeuer he be, ſhall be rewarded of God for euery good thing he doth, be it great or ſmall. Therefore euery ſeruant ſhall be rewarded of God for euery good ſeruice.

  1. 66. A genere ad ſpeciem.

The Apostles argument is drawn from the general to a particular,66 and the generality is noted in the thing done (whatsoever) and in the person that doth it (any man.) But because the generality of the thing might be too far stretched, he addeth this limitation (good) and because the generality of the person might be too much restrained, he addeth this explication (whether bond or free.) This distinction is used because in those days many servants were bond-men and bondwomen. Now the Apostles argument may thus be framed: Every one of what estate and degree soever he be, shall be rewarded of God for every good thing he doth, be it great or small. Therefore every servant shall be rewarded of God for every good service.

  1. 66. A genere ad speciem.

The recompence promiſed is ſet forth vnder a conciſe ſpeech (the ſame ſhall he receiue) meaning that he ſhall receiue67 a reward for the ſame: that phraſe hath relation to the crop which an husbandman receiueth of the corne he ſowed, which is of the ſame kinde he ſowed:68 the ſeed being wheat, the crop is of wheat: the69 ſeed being plentifully ſowed, the crop will be plentifull: to the ſame purpoſe ſaith this Apoſtle in another place, whatſoeuer a man ſoweth70 that ſhall he alſo71 reape. Now to applie this, ſeruants that by their faithfull ſeruice bring honour and glory to God, ſhall againe receiue honour and glorie. If they aske of whom they ſhall receiue it, the p. 171 Apoſtle expreſly anſwereth, Of the Lord: for it is the Lord that72 ſaid,73 Them that honour me will I honour. God will not forget them, though their maſters may.

  1. 67. τοῦτο κομιεῖται.
  2. 68. 1 Cor. 15. 38.
  3. 69. 2 Cor. 9. 6.
  4. 70. τοῦτο καὶ θερίσει.
  5. 71. Gal. 6. 7.
  6. 72. παρὰ τοῦ Κυρίου.
  7. 73. 1 Sam. 2. 30.

The recompense promised is set forth under a concise speech (the same shall he receive) meaning that he shall receive67 a reward for the same: that phrase hath relation to the crop which an husbandman receiveth of the corn he sowed, which is of the same kind he sowed:68 the seed being wheat, the crop is of wheat: the69 seed being plentifully sowed, the crop will be plentiful: to the same purpose saith this Apostle in another place, whatsoever a man soweth70 that shall he also71 reap. Now to apply this, servants that by their faithful service bring honour and glory to God, shall again receive honour and glory. If they ask of whom they shall receive it, the Apostle expressly answereth, Of the Lord: for it is the Lord that72 said,73 Them that honour me will I honour. God will not forget them, though their masters may.

  1. 67. τοῦτο κομιεῖται.
  2. 68. 1 Cor. 15. 38.
  3. 69. 2 Cor. 9. 6.
  4. 70. τοῦτο καὶ θερίσει.
  5. 71. Gal. 6. 7.
  6. 72. παρὰ τοῦ Κυρίου.
  7. 73. 1 Sam. 2. 30.

From this verſe thus opened, I gather theſe particular obſeruations, concerning ſeruants.

From this verse thus opened, I gather these particular observations, concerning servants.

1. Seruants may and ought to applie vnto themſelues generall74 promiſes made to Chriſtians. Otherwiſe this generall argument of the Apoſtle is to little purpoſe in this place.

  1. 74. 22. Obſer.

1. Servants may and ought to apply unto themselves general74 promises made to Christians. Otherwise this general argument of the Apostle is to little purpose in this place.

  1. 74. 22. Obser.

2. A Chriſtian may be a bond-ſlaue: for the Apoſtle directeth this incouragement to Chriſtians, among whom he preſuppoſeth75 ſome to be ſlaues, oppoſing them to free-men, who alſo were ſeruants.

  1. 75. 23. Obſer.

2. A Christian may be a bond-slave: for the Apostle directeth this encouragement to Christians, among whom he presupposeth75 some to be slaves, opposing them to free-men, who also were servants.

  1. 75. 23. Obser.

3. Faithfull ſeruice performed to men is a good thing: for the76 good things which ſeruants eſpecially doe is in their ſeruice.

  1. 76. 24. Obſer.

3. Faithful service performed to men is a good thing: for the76 good things which servants especially do is in their service.

  1. 76. 24. Obser.

4. As God accepteth not men becauſe they are free, ſo neither77 reiecteth he them becauſe they are bond. It is not the perſon, but the worke that he regardeth.

  1. 77. 25. Obſer.

4. As God accepteth not men because they are free, so neither77 rejecteth he them because they are bond. It is not the person, but the work that he regardeth.

  1. 77. 25. Obser.

5. The faithfull ſeruice of ſeruants is as good ſeed ſowen: it78 will bring forth a good crop. The metaphor here intimated implieth as much.

  1. 78. 26. Obſer.

5. The faithful service of servants is as good seed sown: it78 will bring forth a good crop. The metaphor here intimated implieth as much.

  1. 78. 26. Obser.

6. God is honoured by the faithfull ſeruice of ſeruants: this is79 intimated by the application of Gods reward to them, for God honoureth none but them which honour him.

  1. 79. 27. Obſer.

6. God is honoured by the faithful service of servants: this is79 intimated by the application of God’s reward to them, for God honoureth none but them which honour him.

  1. 79. 27. Obser.

§. 128. Of the connexion of maſters duties with ſeruants.

§. 128. Of the connection of masters duties with servants.

EPHES. 6. 9. And ye maſters doe the ſame things vnto them, forbearing threatning: knowing that your maſter alſo is in heauen: neither is there reſpect of perſons with him.

EPHES. 6. 9.

And ye masters do the same things unto them, forbearing threatening: knowing that your master also is in heaven: neither is there respect of persons with him.

TO the duties of ſeruants the Apoſtle adioyneth the duties of maſters, ſaying, AND ye maſters: whence learne that

To the duties of servants the Apostle adjoineth the duties of masters, saying, AND ye masters: whence learn that

Maſters are as well bound to dutie as ſeruants. A like doctrine was noted from the connexion of parents duties with childrens: there you may ſee this generall further amplified,80 §. 115.

  1. 80. 1. Obſer.

Masters are as well bound to duty as servants. A like doctrine was noted from the connection of parents duties with children’s: there you may see this general further amplified,80 §. 115.

  1. 80. 1. Obser.

1. Gods law requireth as much: for it expreſly inioyneth p. 172 many duties to maſters (as in the eighth treatiſe following we ſhall ſee.)

1. God’s law requireth as much: for it expressly enjoineth many duties to masters (as in the eighth treatise following we shall see.)

2. So doth alſo the law of nature which hath tied maſter and ſeruant together by a mutuall and reciprocall bond, of doing good, as well as of receiuing good.

2. So doth also the law of nature which hath tied master and servant together by a mutual and reciprocal bond, of doing good, as well as of receiving good.

3. The law of nations requireth alſo as much: For in all nations where euer there was any good gouernment, and where wiſe, and good lawes were made, particular lawes of the duties of maſters haue beene made.

3. The law of nations requireth also as much: For in all nations where ever there was any good government, and where wise, and good laws were made, particular laws of the duties of masters have been made.

4. The law of equitie doth ſo alſo. One good deſerueth another good: therefore the Apoſtle ſaith to maſters, giue vnto your ſeruants that which is iuſt and equall.81

  1. 81. Col. 4. 1.

4. The law of equity doth so also. One good deserveth another good: therefore the Apostle saith to masters, give unto your servants that which is just and equal.81

  1. 81. Col. 4. 1.

Now let maſters take notice hereof: and know that God the great Lord of all hath made this relation betwixt maſter and ſeruant, and hath ſet each of them in their ſeuerall and diſtinct places for the mutuall good of one another, ſo as ſeruants are no more for the good of maſters, then maſters are for the good of ſeruants. Wherefore, as they looke for dutie, let them performe dutie: if ſeruants faile in their dutie, let maſters ſee if they themſelues be not the cauſe thereof, by failing in theirs. Their authoritie will be no excuſe before Chriſt, but a meanes to aggrauate their fault, and increaſe their condemnation: for the greater the talent is, the more diligence is expected, and the ſtraiter account ſhall be exacted.

Now let masters take notice hereof: and know that God the great Lord of all hath made this relation betwixt master and servant, and hath set each of them in their several and distinct places for the mutual good of one another, so as servants are no more for the good of masters, then masters are for the good of servants. Wherefore, as they look for duty, let them perform duty: if servants fail in their duty, let masters see if they themselves be not the cause thereof, by failing in theirs. Their authority will be no excuse before Christ, but a means to aggravate their fault, and increase their condemnation: for the greater the talent is, the more diligence is expected, and the straiter account shall be exacted.

§. 129. Of the meaning of this phraſe, Doe the ſame things.

§. 129. Of the meaning of this phrase, Do the same things.

Theſe two titles (Maſters, Seruants) are ſo taken here as they were82 before in the fift verſe.

  1. 82. §. 124.

These two titles (masters, servants) are so taken here as they were82 before in the fifth verse.

  1. 82. §. 124.

All the duties of maſters are compriſed vnder this phraſe, doe the ſame things: which at firſt ſight may ſeeme to be ſomewhat83 ſtrange: for may ſome ſay, The things which ſeruants muſt doe are theſe, to feare, to obey, to doe ſeruice, with the like, and are maſters to doe the ſame things?

  1. 83. τὰ αὐτὰ ποιεῖτε.

All the duties of masters are comprised under this phrase, do the same things: which at first sight may seem to be somewhat83 strange: for may some say, The things which servants must do are these, to fear, to obey, to do service, with the like, and are masters to do the same things?

  1. 83. τὰ αὐτὰ ποιεῖτε.

Anſw. 1. Theſe words are not to be referred to thoſe particular duties which are proper to ſeruants, but to thoſe generall rules of equitie which are common to maſters as well as ſeruants; namely, that in their ſeuerall places, with ſingleneſſe of heart, as vnto Chriſt, not with eie ſeruice as men pleaſers, but as the ſeruants of Chriſt they doe the will of God from the heart.

Answ. 1. These words are not to be referred to those particular duties which are proper to servants, but to those general rules of equity which are common to masters as well as servants; namely, that in their several places, with singleness of heart, as unto Christ, not with eye service as men pleasers, but as the servants of Christ they do the will of God from the heart.

p. 173 2. Thoſe words may be referred to the eight verſe, the verſe going immediatly before, which laieth downe a generall rule for all men in their ſeuerall places to doe the good things of their places. Now then as ſeruants muſt haue an eie to their places to doe the good things thereof, ſo maſters muſt doe the ſame things: that is, they muſt haue an eie to their places, to doe the good things thereof.

2. Those words may be referred to the eight verse, the verse going immediately before, which laieth down a general rule for all men in their several places to do the good things of their places. Now then as servants must have an eye to their places to do the good things thereof, so masters must do the same things: that is, they must have an eye to their places, to do the good things thereof.

3. Thoſe words may be taken without reference to any former words, and expounded of a mutuall, reciprocall, and proportionable dutie that ought to paſſe betwixt maſter and ſeruant: not in the particulars, as if the ſame duties were to be performed by each of them, for that were to ouerthrow the order and degrees which God hath ſet betwixt maſter and ſeruant, to croſſe Gods ordinance, and inferre contradiction: but in generall, that duties are to be performed of each to other: in which reſpect the Apoſtle ſaid84 before of all ſorts, ſuperiours, and inferiours, Submit your ſelues one to another. And thus by this phraſe the doctrine before mentioned is confirmed, that Maſters are as well bound to dutie as ſeruants.

  1. 84. §. 3.

3. Those words may be taken without reference to any former words, and expounded of a mutual, reciprocal, and proportionable duty that ought to pass betwixt master and servant: not in the particulars, as if the same duties were to be performed by each of them, for that were to overthrow the order and degrees which God hath set betwixt master and servant, to cross God’s ordinance, and infer contradiction: but in general, that duties are to be performed of each to other: in which respect the Apostle said84 before of all sorts, superiors, and inferiors, Submit your selves one to another. And thus by this phrase the doctrine before mentioned is confirmed, that masters are as well bound to duty as servants.

  1. 84. §. 3.

None of theſe anſwers thwart another, but all of them may well be admitted, and all of them well ſtand together. They all imply a common equitie betwixt maſters and ſeruants, but no equalitie: mutuall duties, but diuers and diſtinct duties, appertaining to their ſeuerall places. Compare with this text, that which the Apoſtle himſelfe hath more plainly and fully noted (Col. 4. 1.) and we ſhall obſerue him to expound his own meaning, for that which here he implieth vnder this phraſe (the ſame things) that he expreſſeth there vnder theſe two words, iuſt, equall: whereof we ſhall85 hereafter more diſtinctly ſpeake.

  1. 85. Treat. 8. §. 20, 44.

None of these answers thwart another, but all of them may well be admitted, and all of them well stand together. They all imply a common equity betwixt masters and servants, but no equality: mutual duties, but divers and distinct duties, appertaining to their several places. Compare with this text, that which the Apostle himself hath more plainly and fully noted (Col. 4. 1.) and we shall observe him to expound his own meaning, for that which here he implieth under this phrase (the same things) that he expresseth there under these two words, just, equal: whereof we shall85 hereafter more distinctly speak.

  1. 85. Treat. 8. §. 20, 44.

Purpoſely doth the Apoſtle infold maſters duties vnder this generall phraſe (the ſame things) to preuent a ſecret obiection raiſed from the eminency and ſuperioritie of maſters aboue ſeruants, which maketh them thinke, that ſeruants are only for the vſe of maſters, and that maſters are no way tied to their ſeruants. But if in the generall maſters muſt doe the ſame things, then they are for their ſeruants good, as well as ſeruants for theirs.

Purposely doth the Apostle infold masters duties under this general phrase (the same things) to prevent a secret objection raised from the eminency and superiority of masters above servants, which maketh them think, that servants are only for the use of masters, and that masters are no way tied to their servants. But if in the general masters must do the same things, then they are for their servants good, as well as servants for theirs.

§. 130. Of maſters forbearing threatning.

§. 130. Of masters forbearing threatening.

p. 174

The Apoſtle in theſe words (forbearing threatning) doth86 not ſimply forbid all manner of threatning, but only preſcribe a moderation thereof: and87 ſo much haue the Kings tranſlators well expreſſed in the margin againſt this Text. Threatning is a dutie which, as occaſion ſerueth, maſters ought to vſe, and that to preuent blowes. But men in authoritie are naturally prone to inſult ouer their inferiours, and to thinke that they cannot ſhew their authoritie but by auſterit ie: for which reaſon the Apoſtle dehorteth husbands from88 bitterneſſe, and parents from89 prouoking their children to wrath. Beſides, the90 Gentiles and Heathen thought that they had an abſolute power ouer ſeruants, and that of life and death: whereupon the Roman Emperors made lawes to reſtraine that rigour: for they would vſe their ſeruants like beaſts. Now that Chriſtian maſters ſhould not be of the ſame minde, the Apoſtle exhorteth them to forbeare threatning. Hence note that

  1. 86. ἀνιέντες τὴν ἀπειλήν.
  2. 87. Or, moderating.
  3. 88. Col. 3. 19.
  4. 89. Epheſ. 6. 4.
  5. 90. See Treat. 8. §. 14.

The Apostle in these words (forbearing threatening) doth86 not simply forbid all manner of threatening, but only prescribe a moderation thereof: and87 so much have the Kings translators well expressed in the margin against this Text. Threatening is a duty which, as occasion serveth, masters ought to use, and that to prevent blows. But men in authority are naturally prone to insult over their inferiors, and to think that they cannot show their authority but by austerity: for which reason the Apostle dehorteth husbands from88 bitterness, and parents from89 provoking their children to wrath. Besides, the90 Gentiles and Heathen thought that they had an absolute power over servants, and that of life and death: whereupon the Roman Emperors made laws to restrain that rigour: for they would use their servants like beasts. Now that Christian masters should not be of the same mind, the Apostle exhorteth them to forbear threatening. Hence note that

  1. 86. ἀνιέντες τὴν ἀπειλήν.
  2. 87. Or, moderating.
  3. 88. Col. 3. 19.
  4. 89. Ephes. 6. 4.
  5. 90. See Treat. 8. §. 14.

Authoritie muſt be moderated and kept in compaſſe: elſe will91 it be like a ſwelling riuer without bankes and wals.

  1. 91. 2. Obſer. Authoritie to be kept in compaſſe.

Authority must be moderated and kept in compass: else will91 it be like a swelling river without banks and walls.

  1. 91. 2. Obser. Authority to be kept in compass.

Threatning is here put for all manner of rigor, whether in heart, looke, words, or actions: for it is vſuall in Scripture to put one inſtance for all of the ſame kinde.

Threatening is here put for all manner of rigor, whether in heart, look, words, or actions: for it is usual in Scripture to put one instance for all of the same kind.

Forbearing, implieth a reſtraint of all manner of exceſſe, as

Forbearing, implieth a restraint of all manner of excess, as

1. In time and continuance: when there is nothing but continuall threatning vpon euery ſmall and light occaſion.

1. In time and continuance: when there is nothing but continual threatening upon every small and light occasion.

2. In meaſure; when threatning is too fierce, and violent, ſo as it maketh the heart to ſwell againe, and as it were fire to come out of the eies, and thunder out of the mouth, and the body to ſhake in euery part thereof.

2. In measure; when threatening is too fierce, and violent, so as it maketh the heart to swell again, and as it were fire to come out of the eyes, and thunder out of the mouth, and the body to shake in every part thereof.

3. In execution; when euery vengeance once threatned ſhall ſurely be put in execution, though the partie that cauſed the threatning be neuer ſo ſorie for his fault, and humble himſelfe, and promiſe amendment, and giue good hope thereof. Woe were it with vs the ſeruants of the high God, if he ſhould ſo deale with vs.

3. In execution; when every vengeance once threatened shall surely be put in execution, though the party that caused the threatening be never so sorry for his fault, and humble himself, and promise amendment, and give good hope thereof. Woe were it with us the servants of the high God, if he should so deal with us.

Here note that men may exceed in doing a bounden dutie: and92 ſo turne a needfull vertue into an hurtfull vice: great reſpect p. 175 therefore muſt be had to the manner of doing good and lawfull things.

  1. 92. 3. Obſer. Exceſſe in dutie not good.

Here note that men may exceed in doing a bounden duty: and92 so turn a needful virtue into an hurtful vice: great respect therefore must be had to the manner of doing good and lawful things.

  1. 92. 3. Obser. Excess in duty not good.

Yet further for the extent of this prohibition, we are to know that vnder the vice forbidden the contrarie vertues are commanded, as mildneſſe, gentleneſſe, patience, long ſuffering, with the like.

Yet further for the extent of this prohibition, we are to know that under the vice forbidden the contrary virtues are commanded, as mildness, gentleness, patience, long suffering, with the like.

§. 131. Of maſters ſubiection to a greater maſter.

§. 131. Of masters subjection to a greater master.

The latter part of this verſe containeth a reaſon to enforce the directions in the former part. The reaſon in ſumme layeth downe that ſubiection wherein maſters are vnder God. A point whereof none of them could be ignorant, and therefore he thus ſetteth it downe, knowing: for,93

  1. 93. εἰδότες.

The latter part of this verse containeth a reason to enforce the directions in the former part. The reason in sum layeth down that subjection wherein masters are under God. A point whereof none of them could be ignorant, and therefore he thus setteth it down, knowing: for,93

  1. 93. εἰδότες.

All men know that there is an higher then the higheſt on earth.94 The light of nature reuealeth as much, no Pagan, much leſſe Chriſtian, can be ignorant thereof. In that ſpeaking to maſters he telleth them that they haue a maſter, thereby he giueth them to vnderſtand, that

  1. 94. 4. Obſeru.

All men know that there is an higher then the highest on earth.94 The light of nature revealeth as much, no Pagan, much less Christian, can be ignorant thereof. In that speaking to masters he telleth them that they have a master, thereby he giveth them to understand, that

  1. 94. 4. Obseru.

They which are in authoritie, are alſo vnder authoritie: maſters95 haue a maſter. For God is Lord of Lords, Maſter of maſters. In this reſpect ſaith Ioſeph a great Gouernour, am not I vnder God?

  1. 95. 5. Obſeru. 1 Tim. 6. 15. Gen. 50. 19.

They which are in authority, are also under authority: masters95 have a master. For God is Lord of Lords, master of masters. In this respect saith Joseph a great Governor, am not I under God?

  1. 95. 5. Obseru. 1 Tim. 6. 15. Gen. 50. 19.

Theſe two little particles (euen your, or your alſo) adde ſome96 emphaſis: hauing reference to ſeruants, as if he had ſaid, as well your maſter, as your ſeruants maſter. Some Greeke copies, for more perſpicuitie, thus read it (both your and their maſter)97 the ſenſe is all one which way ſoeuer we read it: It ſheweth that in relation to God,

  1. 96. καὶ ὑμῶν.
  2. 97. καὶ ὑμῶν, καὶ αὐτῶν.

These two little particles (even your, or your also) add some96 emphasis: having reference to servants, as if he had said, as well your master, as your servants master. Some Greek copies, for more perspicuity, thus read it (both your and their master)97 the sense is all one which way soever we read it: It showeth that in relation to God,

  1. 96. καὶ ὑμῶν.
  2. 97. καὶ ὑμῶν, καὶ αὐτῶν.

Maſters and ſeruants are in the ſame ſubiection, and vnder a98 like command. There is one maſter, euen Chriſt: and all men whoſoeuer are brethren, fellow-ſeruants.

  1. 98. 6. Obſeru. Matth. 23. 8. & 18. 28.

Masters and servants are in the same subjection, and under a98 like command. There is one master, even Christ: and all men whosoever are brethren, fellow-servants.

  1. 98. 6. Obseru. Matth. 23. 8. & 18. 28.

§. 132. Of Gods being in heauen.

§. 132. Of God’s being in heaven.

That great Maſter, vnder whom all maſters on earth are, is here ſaid to be in heauen, the more to commend and ſet forth his dignitie and authoritie: and to make maſters to ſtand in the more awe of him: To like purpoſe Dauid hauing ſet forth God99 ſitting in the heauens, inferreth this exhortation vnto the great Commanders on earth, Be wiſe now therefore, ôye Kings, be inſtructed, ye Iudges of the earth: Serue the Lord with feare, and reioyce with trembling.

  1. 99. Pſal. 2. 4, 10, 11.

That great master, under whom all masters on earth are, is here said to be in heaven, the more to commend and set forth his dignity and authority: and to make masters to stand in the more awe of him: To like purpose David having set forth God99 sitting in the heavens, inferreth this exhortation unto the great Commanders on earth, Be wise now therefore, ô ye Kings, be instructed, ye Judges of the earth: Serve the Lord with fear, and rejoice with trembling.

  1. 99. Psal. 2. 4, 10, 11.

p. 176 Object. This placing of God in heauen, maketh ſuch as feare not God the more inſolent and ſecure: for they will be readie to thinke and ſay, How doth God know? can he iudge thorow the100 darke cloud? Thicke clouds are a couering to him that he ſeeth not, and he walketh in the circuit of he auen?

  1. 100. Iob 22. 13, 14.

Object. This placing of God in heaven, maketh such as fear not God the more insolent and secure: for they will be ready to think and say, How doth God know? Can he judge through the100 dark cloud? Thick clouds are a covering to him that he seeth not, and he walketh in the circuit of heaven?

  1. 100. Job 22. 13, 14.

Anſw. 1. The Apoſtle wrote to Chriſtian maſters, who thought better of God then ſuch Atheiſts did.

Answ. 1. The Apostle wrote to Christian masters, who thought better of God then such Atheists did.

2. The placing of God in heauen doth not bound him within the compaſſe thereof: for101 the heauen, and the heauen of heauens cannot containe him.102 He filleth heauen and earth.103 Though heauen be his throne, yet the earth alſo is his footſtoole. But becauſe the Lord doth moſt manifeſt his glorie in heauen, and from heauen, therefore104 by an excellencie is he ſaid to be in heauen: and that in three eſpeciall reſpects.

  1. 101. 1 King. 8. 27.
  2. 102. Ier. 23. 23.
  3. 103. Matth. 5. 34, 35.
  4. 104. κατ’ ἐξοχήν.

2. The placing of God in heaven doth not bound him within the compass thereof: for101 the heaven, and the heaven of heavens cannot contain him.102 He filleth heaven and earth.103 Though heaven be his throne, yet the earth also is his footstool. But because the Lord doth most manifest his glory in heaven, and from heaven, therefore104 by an excellency is he said to be in heaven: and that in three especial respects.

  1. 101. 1 King. 8. 27.
  2. 102. Jer. 23. 23.
  3. 103. Matth. 5. 34, 35.
  4. 104. κατ’ ἐξοχήν.

1. To ſhew that there is no proportion betwixt him and earthly maſters, be they neuer ſo great. For as the heauen is higher then the earth, ſo is God more excellent, yea infinitely more excellent then any man. Who is like vnto the Lord our God105 who dwelleth on high? There is no ſuch difference betwixt maſters and ſeruants on earth.

  1. 105. Pſal. 113. 5.

1. To show that there is no proportion betwixt him and earthly masters, be they never so great. For as the heaven is higher then the earth, so is God more excellent, yea infinitely more excellent then any man. Who is like unto the Lord our God105 who dwelleth on high? There is no such difference betwixt masters and servants on earth.

  1. 105. Psal. 113. 5.

2. To ſhew that he hath his eyes continually on all his ſeruants: he ſeeth euerie thing that they doe, as one placed aboue others ſeeth all that are vnder him.106 From heauen doth the Lord behold the earth.107 The Lord looketh from heauen, he beholdeth all the ſonnes of men.108 The eyes of the Lord are in euerie place, beholding the euill and the good. So as this phraſe noteth the cleane contrarie to that which was before obiected by wicked Atheiſts.

  1. 106. Pſal. 102. 19.
  2. 107. & 33. 13.
  3. 108. Prou. 15. 3.

2. To show that he hath his eyes continually on all his servants: he seeth every thing that they do, as one placed above others seeth all that are under him.106 From heaven doth the Lord behold the earth.107 The Lord looketh from heaven, he beholdeth all the sons of men.108 The eyes of the Lord are in every place, beholding the evil and the good. So as this phrase noteth the clean contrary to that which was before objected by wicked Atheists.

  1. 106. Psal. 102. 19.
  2. 107. & 33. 13.
  3. 108. Prov. 15. 3.

3. To ſhew that he is Almightie: able both to recompence his faithfull ſeruants (whereupon Dauid ſaith, Unto thee lift I109 vp mine eyes, ô thou that dwelleſt in the heauens) and alſo to execute vengeance on thoſe that are vnfaithfull to God, and cruell to their ſeruants (whereupon ſaith Salomon, if thou ſeeſt oppreſſion110 &c. maruell not: for he that is higher then the higheſt regardeth.)

  1. 109. Pſal. 123. 1.
  2. 110. Eccleſ. 5. 8.

3. To show that he is Almighty: able both to recompense his faithful servants (whereupon David saith, Unto thee lift I109 up mine eyes, ô thou that dwellest in the heavens) and also to execute vengeance on those that are unfaithful to God, and cruel to their servants (whereupon saith Solomon, if thou seest oppression110 etc‸. marvel not: for he that is higher then the highest regardeth.)

  1. 109. Psal. 123. 1.
  2. 110. Eccles. 5. 8.

From this place of God (in heauen) we learne theſe leſſons.

From this place of God (in heaven) we learn these lessons.

1. The eie of faith is needfull to behold God withall, for heauen111 is too high for any bodily eie to pierce into. But by Faith did Moſes ſee him who is inuiſible.

  1. 111. 7. Obſeru. Heb. 11. 27.

1. The eye of faith is needful to behold God withal, for heaven111 is too high for any bodily eye to pierce into. But by Faith did Moses see him who is invisible.

  1. 111. 7. Obseru. Heb. 11. 27.

p. 177 2. Though maſters had none on earth aboue them, yet is there112 one higher then they. There is a maſter in heauen.

  1. 112. 8. Obſeru.

2. Though masters had none on earth above them, yet is there112 one higher then they. There is a master in heaven.

  1. 112. 8. Obseru.

3. They who cannot be heard on earth, haue yet one to appeale113 vnto. There is a maſter in heauen.

  1. 113. 9. Obſer.

3. They who cannot be heard on earth, have yet one to appeal113 unto. There is a master in heaven.

  1. 113. 9. Obser.

4. The command vnder which earthly maſters are, is farre114 greater then that which they haue: for their commander is in heauen.

  1. 114. 10. Obſeru.

4. The command under which earthly masters are, is far114 greater then that which they have: for their commander is in heaven.

  1. 114. 10. Obseru.

§. 133. Of Gods hauing no reſpect of perſons.

§. 133. Of God’s having no respect of persons.

The Apoſtle further addeth of God the great maſter of all, that with him there is no reſpect of perſons. The Hebrew word vſed to ſet forth this point ſignifieth115 a face: ſo doth alſo the Greeke word here tranſlated116 perſon: it ſignifieth both face and perſon. Now we know that the face of a man is outward, and that which of all other parts maketh him moſt amiable in anothers eie. It is oppoſed to that which is inward, euen the heart: in which reſpect it is ſaid that the Lord ſeeth not as117 man ſeeth, for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart. Here by a Synecdoche, face or perſon is put for euery outward quality, ſtate, or condition which maketh one to be preferred before another in mans approbation, as beautie, comelineſſe, ſtature, wealth, honour, authoritie, and the like. Now in that God receineth not, or reſpecteth not perſons, it ſheweth that God preferreth not any one before another for any the forenamed outward reſpects, or any other like to them. Elihu plainly expoundeth this phraſe in theſe words, he accepteth not the perſon of princes, nor regardeth the118 rich more then the poore. The phraſe is taken from them that ſit in thrones of iudgement, where their eies ſhould be blinded, that they may not ſee the face or perſon of thoſe that are brought before them: but only heare the cauſe.

  1. 115. פנים
  2. 116. πρόσωπον.
  3. 117. 1 Sam. 16. 7.
  4. 118. Iob. 34. 19.

The Apostle further addeth of God the great master of all, that with him there is no respect of persons. The Hebrew word used to set forth this point signifieth115 a face: so doth also the Greek word here translated116 person: it signifieth both face and person. Now we know that the face of a man is outward, and that which of all other parts maketh him most amiable in anothers eye. It is opposed to that which is inward, even the heart: in which respect it is said that the Lord seeth not as117 man seeth, for man looketh on the outward appearance, but the Lord looketh on the heart. Here by a Synecdoche, face or person is put for every outward quality, state, or condition which maketh one to be preferred before another in man’s approbation, as beauty, comeliness, stature, wealth, honour, authority, and the like. Now in that God receiveth not, or respecteth not persons, it showeth that God preferreth not any one before another for any the forenamed outward respects, or any other like to them. Elihu plainly expoundeth this phrase in these words, he accepteth not the person of princes, nor regardeth the118 rich more then the poor. The phrase is taken from them that sit in thrones of judgment, where their eyes should be blinded, that they may not see the face or person of those that are brought before them: but only hear the cause.

  1. 115. פנים
  2. 116. πρόσωπον.
  3. 117. 1 Sam. 16. 7.
  4. 118. Job. 34. 19.

This properly is here noted of God, to meet with a vaine conceit of many maſters, who though they know that God is their maſter as well as their ſeruants maſter, yet thinke that God will not call them ſo ſtraitly to account, but wil ſuffer and tolerate them, becauſe they are of a higher ranke, and in a better condition then ſeruants: But by this phraſe the Apoſtle ſheweth that

This properly is here noted of God, to meet with a vain conceit of many masters, who though they know that God is their master as well as their servants master, yet think that God will not call them so straitly to account, but will suffer and tolerate them, because they are of a higher rank, and in a better condition then servants: But by this phrase the Apostle showeth that

To God all are alike: he putteth no difference betwixt any.119 p. 178 He will ſhew fauour to the meaneſt, as well as to the greateſt: he will take vengeance of the greateſt as well as of the meaneſt.

  1. 119. 11. Obſer.

To God all are alike: he putteth no difference betwixt any.119 He will show favour to the meanest, as well as to the greatest: he will take vengeance of the greatest as well as of the meanest.

  1. 119. 11. Obser.

Many good leſſons may be learned from hence: as among other, theſe,

Many good lessons may be learned from hence: as among other, these,

1. The pooreſt and meaneſt that be may haue as free acceſſe to God as the wealthieſt and greateſt: and their ſure ſhall be as ſoone receiued.

1. The poorest and meanest that be may have as free access to God as the wealthiest and greatest: and their suit shall be as soon received.

2. The great ones on earth, haue as great cauſe to feare the reuenging hand of God for any ſinne, as meane ones.

2. The great ones on earth, have as great cause to fear the revenging hand of God for any sin, as mean ones.

3. It becommeth magiſtrates and all in authority to carrie themſelues impartially towards all that are vnder them: for they are in Gods roome. Reſpect of perſons is the cauſe of all that iniuſtice and wrong which magiſtrates doe.

3. It becometh magistrates and all in authority to carry themselves impartially towards all that are under them: for they are in God’s room. Respect of persons is the cause of all that injustice and wrong which magistrates do.

4. It becommeth miniſters to be faithfull in all Gods houſe, and with an euen hand to ſow the ſeed of Gods word, and to keepe themſelues pure from the bloud of all men: for they are Gods ſtewards and ambaſſadors; and therefore they muſt haue no reſpect of perſons.

4. It becometh ministers to be faithful in all God’s house, and with an even hand to sow the seed of God’s word, and to keep themselves pure from the blood of all men: for they are God’s stewards and ambassadors; and therefore they must have no respect of persons.

A Servant’s Reverence for His Master

Printed 1622
Edition

A Servant’s Reverence for His Master

§. 1. A Reſolution of the Apoſtles direction to Seruants.

§. 1. A Resolution of the Apostles direction to Servants.

EPHES. 6. 5. Seruants be obedient to them that are your Maſters according to the fleſh, with feare and trembling in ſingleneſſe of your heart, as vnto Chriſt. 6. Not with eie-ſeruice, as men-pleaſers, but as the ſeruants of Chriſt, doing the will of God from the heart. 7. With good will doing ſeruice, as to the Lord, and not to men. 8. Knowing that whatſoeuer good thing any man doth, the ſame ſhall he receiue of the Lord, whether he be bond or free.

EPHES. 6.

5. Servants be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh, with fear and trembling in singleness of your heart, as unto Christ. 6. Not with eye-service, as men-pleasers, but as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God from the heart. 7. With good will doing service, as to the Lord, and not to men. 8. Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doth, the same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free.

THe third and laſt couple of a family are— Maſters.

Seruants.

The third and last couple of a family are—

  • Masters.
  • Servants.

The direction which the Apoſtle giueth to ſeruants, is in this text ſet downe.

The direction which the Apostle giveth to servants, is in this text set down.

Therein he 1. Declareth their duties.

2. Addeth motiues to performe them.

Therein he

  1. ‸‸ Declareth their duties.
  2. ‸‸ Addeth motives to perform them.

p. 590

I. In declaring ſeruants duties he noteth— 1. The kindes of them.

2. The manner

3. The extent

I. In declaring servants duties he noteth‸ ‸‸ the kinds ‸‸ , the manner ‸‸ , and the extent of them.

1. The kindes of ſeruants duties are noted in two words,— Obey, verſ. 5.

Serue, verſ. 7.

1. The kinds of servants duties are noted in two words,—

  • Obey, vers. 5.
  • Serve, vers. 7.

2. The manner is ſet downe Affirmatiuely, verſ. 5, 7.

Negatiuely, verſ. 6, 7.

2. The manner is set down

  • Affirmatively, vers. 5, 7.
  • Negatively, vers. 6, 7.

1. Affirmatiuely by ſhewing what graces are requiſite: to which purpoſe he reckoneth vp foure particulars.

  • 1. Feare and trembling.
  • 2. Singleneſſe of heart.
  • 3. Conſcience to Chriſt.

4. Good will. Vnder which are compriſed— 1. Cheerfulneſſe.

2. Readineſſe.

3. Diligence.

4. Faithfulneſſe.

1. Affirmatively by showing what graces are requisite: to which purpose he reckoneth up four particulars.

  1. Fear and trembling.
  2. Singleness of heart.
  3. Conscience to Christ.
  4. Good will. Under which are comprised—
    1. ‸‸ Cheerfulness.
    2. ‸‸ Readiness.
    3. ‸‸ Diligence.
    4. ‸‸ Faithfulness.

2. Negatiuely, by ſhewing what vices are to be auoided, and theſe are two eſpecially,

2. Negatively, by showing what vices are to be avoided, and these are two especially,

1. Eie-ſeruice, which is oppoſed to doing of things— as Chriſts ſeruants.

from the heart.

1. Eye-service, which is opposed to doing of things—

  • As Christ’s servants.
  • From the heart.

2. Men-pleaſing, which is oppoſed to doing the will of God.

2. Men-pleasing, which is opposed to doing the will of God.

3. The extent of ſeruants duties is noted in theſe foure phraſes,— 1. Maſters after the fleſh, verſ. 5.

2. As to Chriſt, verſ. 5.

3. As ſeruants of Chriſt, verſ. 6.

4. Doing Gods will, verſ. 6.

3. The extent of servants duties is noted in these four phrases,—

  1. ‸‸ Masters after the flesh, vers. 5.
  2. ‸‸ As to Christ, vers. 5.
  3. ‸‸ As servants of Christ, vers. 6.
  4. ‸‸ Doing God’s will, vers. 6.

II. The motiues which the Apoſtle vſeth are partly— Implied.

Expreſſed.

II. The motives which the Apostle useth are partly—

  • Implied.
  • Expressed.

They are implied three waies.

  • 1. By declaring the place of a Maſter (as to Chriſt.)
  • 2. By noting out the honour of their ſeruice (as ſeruants of Chriſt.)
  • 3. By ſhewing the ground of ſeruants ſubiection (Gods will.)

They are implied three ways.

  1. By declaring the place of a master (as to Christ.)
  2. By noting out the honour of their service (as servants of Christ.)
  3. By showing the ground of servants subjection (God’s will.)

The motiue expreſſed is the Recompence which ſeruans ſhall haue for their paines largely laid forth, verſ. 8.

The motive expressed is the Recompense which servants shall have for their pains largely laid forth, vers. 8.

Therein theſe diſtinct points are noted in order.

  • 1. The aſſurance thereof (knowing.)
  • 2. The ground thereof, taken from a generall rule (whatſoeuer good thing any man doth.)
  • p. 591 3. The particular application thereof (whether bond or free.)
  • 4. The kinde thereof (the ſame ſhall he receiue.)
  • 5. The author and giuer thereof (of the Lord.)

Therein these distinct points are noted in order.

  1. The assurance thereof (knowing.)
  2. The ground thereof, taken from a general rule (whatsoever good thing any man doth.)
  3. The particular application thereof (whether bond or free.)
  4. The kind thereof (the same shall he receive.)
  5. The author and giver thereof (of the Lord.)

§. 2. Of the lawfulneſſe of a maſters place and power.

§. 2. Of the lawfulness of a masters place and power.

In handling ſeruants duties I will proceed according to the order propounded. In the firſt place therefore I will note out the kindes of ſeruants duties.

In handling servants duties I will proceed according to the order propounded. In the first place therefore I will note out the kinds of servants duties.

For finding out the kindes, I will obſerue the method followed in handling childrens duties. Note then

  • 1. The Fountaine of ſeruants duties.
  • 2. The Streames that iſſue from thence.

For finding out the kinds, I will observe the method followed in handling children’s duties. Note then

  1. The Fountain of servants duties.
  2. The Streams that issue from thence.

The Fountaine reſteth partly in the opinion, and partly in the affection of ſeruants.

The Fountain resteth partly in the opinion, and partly in the affection of servants.

In their Opinion they muſt be informed and reſolued that the120 place of a maſter and a ſeruant is lawfull and warrantable: that God ingenerall ordained degrees of ſuperioritie and inferioritie, of authority and ſubiection: and in particular gaue to maſters the authoritie which they haue, and put ſeruants in that ſubiection wherein they are. Till the iudgement be reſolued hereof, nor reuerence, nor obedience will be yeelded as it ought. For Reuerence hath reference to Eminencie and ſuperioritie: and Obedience to Authoritie and power. Who will reuerence or obey him whom he taketh to be his equall? This was the ground of the conſpiracie of Corah, Dathan and Abiram, that they thought121 Moſes and Aaron tooke too much vpon them, and lift themſelues vp aboue the congregation of the Lord. Wherefore I will here note the grounds of a maſters authoritie, and ſeruants ſubiection.122

  1. 120. Seruants muſt be informed of the lawfulneſſe of a maſters authoritie.
  2. 121. Numb. 16. 3.
  3. 122. Grounds of maſters and ſeruants places.

In their Opinion they must be informed and resolved that the120 place of a master and a servant is lawful and warrantable: that God in general ordained degrees of superiority and inferiority, of authority and subjection: and in particular gave to masters the authority which they have, and put servants in that subjection wherein they are. Till the judgment be resolved hereof, nor reverence, nor obedience will be yielded as it ought. For reverence hath reference to Eminency and superiority: and obedience to authority and power. Who will reverence or obey him whom he taketh to be his equal? This was the ground of the conspiracy of Corah, Dathan and Abiram, that they thought121 Moses and Aaron took too much upon them, and lift themselves up above the congregation of the Lord. Wherefore I will here note the grounds of a masters authority, and servants subjection.122

  1. 120. Servants must be informed of the lawfulness of a masters authority.
  2. 121. Numb. 16. 3.
  3. 122. Grounds of masters and servants places.

1. God hath giuen expreſſe commandement vnto maſters to gouerne their ſeruants: and vnto ſeruants to be ſubiect to their maſters.123 In the fourth commandement God giueth a charge to maſters ouer their ſeruants, to ſee that they doe no manner of worke. And the Angell biddeth Hagar124 humble her ſelfe vnder her miſtreſſe hands. And here ſeruants are commanded to obey their maſters.

  1. 123. Exo. 20. 10.
  2. 124. Gen. 16. 9.

1. God hath given express commandment unto masters to govern their servants: and unto servants to be subject to their masters.123 In the fourth commandment God giveth a charge to masters over their servants, to see that they do no manner of work. And the Angel biddeth Hagar124 humble her self under her mistress hands. And here servants are commanded to obey their masters.

  1. 123. Exo. 20. 10.
  2. 124. Gen. 16. 9.

2. Many directions are giuen both to maſters and ſeruants in regard of their different places how to carry themſelues one p. 592 to another. Read for this purpoſe the many lawes which Moſes preſcribed to both: the many counſels which Solomon, in his prouerbs eſpecially, giueth alſo to both: and particularly the directions of this and other Apoſtles.

2. Many directions are given both to masters and servants in regard of their different places how to carry themselves one to another. Read for this purpose the many laws which Moses prescribed to both: the many counsels which Solomon, in his proverbs especially, giveth also to both: and particularly the directions of this and other Apostles.

3. Saints in all ages haue beene ſet in theſe places: ſome in the places of maſters, and ſome in the places of ſeruants: and according to the place wherein God hath ſet them, they haue performed their dutie: maſters the duties of maſters, and ſeruants the duties of ſeruants.

3. Saints in all ages have been set in these places: some in the places of masters, and some in the places of servants: and according to the place wherein God hath set them, they have performed their duty: masters the duties of masters, and servants the duties of servants.

4. The many parables which Chriſt vſeth taken from the power which maſters haue and exerciſe ouer their ſeruants, and the ſubiection which ſeruants yeeld to their maſters, ſhew that the authoritie of the one, and ſubiection of the other, are things without queſtion granted and not denied.

4. The many parables which Christ useth taken from the power which masters have and exercise over their servants, and the subjection which servants yield to their masters, show that the authority of the one, and subjection of the other, are things without question granted and not denied.

5. God hath made many promiſes of reward both to maſters, and ſeruants, that conſcionably performe the duties of their place: and hath made many threatnings againſt the one and the other that are negligent therein.

5. God hath made many promises of reward both to masters, and servants, that conscionably perform the duties of their place: and hath made many threatenings against the one and the other that are negligent therein.

All theſe grounds are ſo cleerely and plentifully noted in the Scripture, that any one who is any whit acquainted therewith may know them to be ſo. Were there no other arguments then this text which I haue in hand, it were enough to confound all gainſaiers: and to moue ſuch as beleeue the rather125 for their faith and profeſſion ſake to ſerue their maſters after the fleſh.

  1. 125. Serui cum crediderint plus dominis carnalibus ſeruire debent. Cypr. Teſtim. l. 3. c. 72 See Treat. 1. §. 123.

All these grounds are so clearly and plentifully noted in the Scripture, that any one who is any whit acquainted therewith may know them to be so. Were there no other arguments then this text which I have in hand, it were enough to confound all gainsayers: and to move such as believe the rather125 for their faith and profession sake to serve their masters after the flesh.

  1. 125. Serui cum crediderint plus dominis carnalibus seruire debent. Cypr. Testim. l. 3. c. 72 See Treat. 1. §. 123.

§. 3 Of the Anabaptiſts arguments againſt the authoritie of maſters, and ſubiection of ſeruants.

§. 3. Of the Anabaptists arguments against the authority of masters, and subjection of servants.

Contrary to this firſt ground of ſeruants ſubiection is the opinion of Anabaptiſts, who teach that all are alike, and that there is no difference betwixt maſters and ſeruants. Their reaſons, whereby they would make ſhew to proue their vnreaſonable opinion, are theſe.

Contrary to this first ground of servants subjection is the opinion of Anabaptists, who teach that all are alike, and that there is no difference betwixt masters and servants. Their reasons, whereby they would make show to prove their unreasonable opinion, are these.

1. Obiect. Maſters are either Infidels or Chriſtians, and ſo ſeruants either one or other. If maſters be Infidels, and ſeruants Chriſtians, how vnmeet is it that Chriſtians ſhould be ſubiect to Infidels? and if maſter and ſeruant be both Chriſtians, they are brothers: but brothers are equalls, and neither ſubiect to other.

1. Object. Masters are either Infidels or Christians, and so servants either one or other. If masters be Infidels, and servants Christians, how unmeet is it that Christians should be subject to Infidels? And if master and servant be both Christians, they are brothers: but brothers are equals, and neither subject to other.

p. 593 Anſw. Rule and ſubiection are matters of outward policy, they tend to the outward preſeruation of Church, Commonwealth, and family, in this world: but faith, piety, and ſuch graces are inward matters of the ſoule, tending to a better life.

Answ. Rule and subjection are matters of outward policy, they tend to the outward preservation of Church, commonwealth, and family, in this world: but faith, piety, and such graces are inward matters of the soul, tending to a better life.

Theſe being thus different, one that is more excellent in the one, may be inferiour in the other. Yea though there be an equality in the one, namely, in ſpirituall things, yet there may be a diſparity in the other, namely, in ciuill and temporall matters. And though Saints may be farre inferiour to infidels in outward eſtate, yet they are not a whit the leſſe glorious before God. The honour proper and peculiar to Saints is inward, not viſible to the carnall eye of a naturall man.

These being thus different, one that is more excellent in the one, may be inferior in the other. Yea though there be an equality in the one, namely, in spiritual things, yet there may be a disparity in the other, namely, in civil and temporal matters. And though Saints may be far inferior to infidels in outward estate, yet they are not a whit the less glorious before God. The honour proper and peculiar to Saints is inward, not visible to the carnal eye of a natural man.

2. Obiect. It is againſt nature for one to be ſeruant, eſpecially a bond-ſeruant to another.126

2. Object. It is against nature for one to be servant, especially a bond-servant to another.126

Anſw. To grant that it is againſt that abſolute and perfect nature wherein at firſt God created man, and that it came in by ſinne, yet is it not againſt that order and courſe of nature wherein God hath now ſetled man. God hath turned many puniſhments of ſinne to be bounden duties; as ſubiection of wife to husband, and mans eating bread in the ſweat of his brow.

  1. 126. Prima ſeruitutis cauſa peccatum eſt, &c. Verum & poenalis ſeruitus ea lege ordinatur, qua naturalem ordinem conſeruari iubet, &c. Aug. de Ciu. Dei l. 19. c. 15.

Answ. To grant that it is against that absolute and perfect nature wherein at first God created man, and that it came in by sin, yet is it not against that order and course of nature wherein God hath now settled man. God hath turned many punishments of sin to be bounden duties; as subjection of wife to husband, and man’s eating bread in the sweat of his brow.

  1. 126. Prima seruitutis causa peccatum est, etc‸. Verum & poenalis seruitus ea lege ordinatur, qua naturalem ordinem conseruari iubet, etc‸. Aug. de Ciu. Dei l. 19. c. 15.

3. Obiect. It is the prerogatiue of Chriſtians to be127 all one: but ſubiection of ſeruants to maſters is againſt that prerogatiue.

3. Object. It is the prerogative of Christians to be127 all one: but subjection of servants to masters is against that prerogative.

Anſw. That prerogatiue is meerely ſpirituall: for in Chriſt all are one, as they are members of Chriſt, which is a ſpirituall body: not as they are members of a politique body. A politipue inequality is not againſt a ſpirituall equality.

  1. 127. Gal. 3. 28.

Answ. That prerogative is merely spiritual: for in Christ all are one, as they are members of Christ, which is a spiritual body: not as they are members of a politic body. A politic inequality is not against a spiritual equality.

  1. 127. Gal. 3. 28.

4. Obiect. This ſubiection is againſt the128 liberty that Chriſt hath purchaſed for vs, and wherewith he hath made vs free.

4. Object. This subjection is against the128 liberty that Christ hath purchased for us, and wherewith he hath made us free.

Anſw. It is not. For that liberty is from the curſe and rigor of the morall law: from the ceremoniall law and the rites thereof: from Satan, ſinne, death, and damnation: but not from thoſe degrees which God hath eſtabliſhed betwixt man and man, for the good of mankinde.

  1. 128. Gal. 5. 1.

Answ. It is not. For that liberty is from the curse and rigor of the moral law: from the ceremonial law and the rites thereof: from Satan, sin, death, and damnation: but not from those degrees which God hath established betwixt man and man, for the good of mankind.

  1. 128. Gal. 5. 1.

5. Obiect. We are expreſly forbidden to be129 ſeruants of men.

5. Object. We are expressly forbidden to be129 servants of men.

Anſw. To be a ſeruant in that place is not ſimply to be in ſubiection130 vnder another, and to doe ſeruice vnto him, but to be p. 594 ſo obſequious to a man, ſo addicted to pleaſe him, and ſo ſubiect to his will, as to doe whatſoeuer he will haue done: to regard nothing but his pleaſure: to prefer it before Gods word and will. It is not therefore the thing it ſelfe, but an exceſſe therein which is there forbidden.

  1. 129. 1 Cor. 7. 23.
  2. 130. See Treat. 1. §. 124, 125, 126.

Answ. To be a servant in that place is not simply to be in subjection130 under another, and to do service unto him, but to be so obsequious to a man, so addicted to please him, and so subject to his will, as to do whatsoever he will have done: to regard nothing but his pleasure: to prefer it before God’s word and will. It is not therefore the thing it self, but an excess therein which is there forbidden.

  1. 129. 1 Cor. 7. 23.
  2. 130. See Treat. 1. §. 124, 125, 126.

§. 4. Of a ſeruants feare of his maſter.

§. 4. Of a servants fear of his master.

The other part of that fountaine, from whence the duties131 of ſeruants flow, reſteth in the affection: and it is in one word Feare: which is an awfull dread of a maſter. An awe in regard of his maſters place: a dread in regard of his maſters power. An awe is ſuch a reuerend eſteeme of his maſter, as maketh him account his maſter worthy of all honour: which132 S. Paul expreſly inioyneth ſeruants to doe. A dread is ſuch a feare of prouoking his maſters wrath, as maketh him thinke and caſt euery way how to pleaſe him. This is it which the Apoſtle here intimateth vnder theſe two words, feare and trembling. In both theſe reſpects S. Peter commandeth ſeruants to be ſubiect in al feare.133

  1. 131. Seruants ought to feare their maſters.
  2. 132. 1 Tim. 6. 1.
  3. 133. 1 Pet. 2. 18.

The other part of that fountain, from whence the duties131 of servants flow, resteth in the affection: and it is in one word Fear: which is an awful dread of a master. An awe in regard of his masters place: a dread in regard of his masters power. An awe is such a reverend esteem of his master, as maketh him account his master worthy of all honour: which132 S. Paul expressly enjoineth servants to do. A dread is such a fear of provoking his masters wrath, as maketh him think and cast every way how to please him. This is it which the Apostle here intimateth under these two words, fear and trembling. In both these respects S. Peter commandeth servants to be subject in all fear.133

  1. 131. Servants ought to fear their masters.
  2. 132. 1 Tim. 6. 1.
  3. 133. 1 Pet. 2. 18.

So proper is this feare to a ſeruant in relation to his maſter, as where it is wanting, there is a plaine deniall of his maſters place and power; which God intimateth vnder this expoſtulation, If I be a maſter, where is my feare? that is, you plainely134 ſhew that you account me not your maſter, becauſe in your heart there is no feare of me.

  1. 134. Mal. 1. 6.

So proper is this fear to a servant in relation to his master, as where it is wanting, there is a plain denial of his masters place and power; which God intimateth under this expostulation, If I be a master, where is my fear? that is, you plainly134 show that you account me not your master, because in your heart there is no fear of me.

  1. 134. Mal. 1. 6.

This feare will draw ſeruants on, cheerefully to performe all duty: the more it aboundeth, the more deſire and endeuour there will be to pleaſe, and to giue good contentment (and this is a point commanded to ſeruants, to pleaſe well in all things:)135 yea it will glad the heart of a ſeruant to ſee his ſeruice proſper well: hereof we haue a worthy patterne in Abrahams ſeruant,136 whoſe care to doe his buſineſſe, as his maſter would haue it, and prayer for Gods aſſiſtance therein, and thanks for Gods bleſſing thereon, ſheweth an awefull reſpect which he bare to his maſter.

  1. 135. Tit. 2. 9.
  2. 136. Gen. 24.

This fear will draw servants on, cheerfully to perform all duty: the more it aboundeth, the more desire and endeavour there will be to please, and to give good contentment (and this is a point commanded to servants, to please well in all things:)135 yea it will glad the heart of a servant to see his service prosper well: hereof we have a worthy pattern in Abraham’s servant,136 whose care to do his business, as his master would have it, and prayer for God’s assistance therein, and thanks for God’s blessing thereon, showeth an awful respect which he bare to his master.

  1. 135. Tit. 2. 9.
  2. 136. Gen. 24.

Againe, on the other ſide, this feare will keepe men from of fending their maſters (which was one reaſon that moued Ioſeph not to yeeld to his miſtreſſe) and in this reſpect it may137 p. 595 preuent many miſchiefes which their maſters offence and wrath might bring vpon them.

  1. 137. Gen. 39. 8.

Again, on the other side, this fear will keep men from offending their masters (which was one reason that moved Joseph not to yield to his mistress) and in this respect it may137 prevent many mischiefs which their masters offence and wrath might bring upon them.

  1. 137. Gen. 39. 8.

One eſpeciall meanes to breed and preſerue this feare in ſeruants, is, a due conſideration of the ground of their maſters138 place and power: which is Gods appointment: God hath placed them in his ſtead, and in part giuen them his power: they are the Deputies and Miniſters of God, and therefore in Scripture the title (139 Lord) is after a peculiar manner giuen to them. What maketh ſubiects ſtand in awe of inferiour Magiſtrates? Is it not becauſe they beare the Kings perſon, and haue authority and power giuen vnto them of the King?

  1. 138. Direction.
  2. 139. אדון Gen. 24. 9. Κύριος. Eph. 6. 5. [moved in the edition]

One especial means to breed and preserve this fear in servants, is, a due consideration of the ground of their masters138 place and power: which is God’s appointment: God hath placed them in his stead, and in part given them his power: they are the Deputies and Ministers of God, and therefore in Scripture the title139 (‸Lord) is after a peculiar manner given to them. What maketh subjects stand in awe of inferior Magistrates? Is it not because they bear the Kings person, and have authority and power given unto them of the King?

  1. 138. Direction.
  2. 139. אדון Gen. 24. 9. Κύριος. Eph. 6. 5. [moved here by the editor]

§. 5. Of the extremes contrary to ſeruants feare of their maſters.

§. 5. Of the extremes contrary to servants fear of their masters.

Two extremes are contrary to this ſeruant-like feare.

Two extremes are contrary to this servant-like fear.

1. In the exceſſe a ſlauiſh feare: when they feare nothing but140 the reuenging power of their maſter: the ſtaffe or the cudgell, as we ſpeake: ſo they may auoid that, they care not whither their maſter be pleaſed or no. This maketh them oft to wiſh that their maſters had no power ouer them: or that they were dead. This was that feare which poſſeſſed the heart of that vnprofitable ſeruant, who ſaid to his maſter, I knew thee that141 thou art an hard man, and I was afraid. Such ſeruile ſeruants will neuer be profitable.

  1. 140. Slauiſh feare in ſeruants.
  2. 141. Mat. 25. 24, 25.

1. In the excess a slavish fear: when they fear nothing but140 the revenging power of their master: the staff or the cudgel, as we speak: so they may avoid that, they care not whether their master be pleased or no. This maketh them oft to wish that their masters had no power over them: or that they were dead. This was that fear which possessed the heart of that unprofitable servant, who said to his master, I knew thee that141 thou art an hard man, and I was afraid. Such servile servants will never be profitable.

  1. 140. Slavish fear in servants.
  2. 141. Mat. 25. 24, 25.

2. In the defect, a light eſteeme and plaine contempt of142 maſters. That this is contrary to feare is euident by that oppoſition which God maketh betwixt them in theſe words, If I be a maſter, where is my feare, ô ye that deſpiſe my name? As if he had ſaid; Hereby ye ſhew that ye feare me not as a maſter, becauſe ye deſpiſe me. This ſinne of deſpiſing maſters is expreſly143 forbidden: and for it was144 Hagar dealt hardly withall. When maſters are poore, meane, weake, aged, or otherwiſe impotent, then proud ſeruants are prone to deſpiſe them: which argueth a baſe minde, ſhewing that they reſpect their maſters power more then his place: the pooreſt and weakeſt haue the ſame place and authority ouer ſeruants, that the richeſt and ſtrongeſt haue; all beare Gods image alike: but diſdainfull proud ſeruants ſhew that they regard not Gods image at all.

  1. 142. Seruants deſpiſing their maſters. Mal. 1. 6.
  2. 143. 1 Tim. 6. 2.
  3. 144. Gen. 16. 6.

2. In the defect, a light esteem and plain contempt of142 masters. That this is contrary to fear is evident by that opposition which God maketh betwixt them in these words, If I be a master, where is my fear, ô ye that despise my name? As if he had said; Hereby ye show that ye fear me not as a master, because ye despise me. This sin of despising masters is expressly143 forbidden: and for it was144 Hagar dealt hardly withal. When masters are poor, mean, weak, aged, or otherwise impotent, then proud servants are prone to despise them: which argueth a base mind, showing that they respect their masters power more then his place: the poorest and weakest have the same place and authority over servants, that the richest and strongest have; all bear God’s image alike: but disdainful proud servants show that they regard not God’s image at all.

  1. 142. Servants despising their masters. Mal. 1. 6.
  2. 143. 1 Tim. 6. 2.
  3. 144. Gen. 16. 6.

§. 6. Of ſeruants reuerence in ſpeech.

§. 6. Of servants reverence in speech.

p. 596

The two maine ſtreames which iſſue out of the forenamed fountaine, are— Reuerence.

Obedience.

The two main streams which issue out of the forenamed fountain, are—

  • Reverence.
  • Obedience.

Reuerence is manifeſted in Speech.

Cariage.

Reverence is manifested in

  • Speech.
  • Carriage.

In Speech by Refraining Speech.

Well ordering

In speech by refraining and well ordering speech.

Seruants reuerence in refraining ſpeech is manifeſted 3. waies.

Servants reverence in refraining speech is manifested 3. Ways.

1. By ſparing to ſpeake, without iuſt cauſe in their maſters preſence or audience: This phraſe (145 they ſtand continually before thee and heare thy wiſdome) ſpoken of Salomons ſeruants, ſheweth that they were ſlow to ſpeake and ſwift to heare in their maſters preſence.

  1. 145. 1 King. 10. 8. [moved in the edition]

1. By sparing to speak, without just cause in their masters presence or audience: This phrase145 (‸they stand continually before thee and hear thy wisdom) spoken of Solomon’s servants, showeth that they were slow to speak and swift to hear in their masters presence.

  1. 145. 1 King. 10. 8. [moved here by the editor]

2. By forbearing to reply when they obſerue their maſters vnwilling that they ſhould ſpeake any more. Thus did Peter forbeare when his maſter gaue him this ſhort anſwer,146 What is that to thee?

  1. 146. Iohn 21. 22.

2. By forbearing to reply when they observe their masters unwilling that they should speak any more. Thus did Peter forbear when his master gave him this short answer,146 What is that to thee?

  1. 146. John 21. 22.

3. By attending to that which their maſters ſhall deliuer to them: for ſeruants ought to ſhew ſuch a reſpect to their maſters ſpeaking to them, as Samuel did to God, when he ſaid,147 Speake for thy ſeruant heareth. The titles of Lord and Seruant doe ſhew, that this ſpeech is taken from the duty of ſeruants. The notation of the148 Greeke word vſed by the Apoſtle, & tranſlated Obey, implieth as much. This reuerence did Abrahams149 ſeruant ſhew to his maſter, when he gaue him a charge about chooſing a wife for his ſon.

  1. 147. 1 Sam. 3. 10.
  2. 148. ὑπακούετε. See Treat. 1. §. 96, 124.
  3. 149. Gen. 24. 9.

3. By attending to that which their masters shall deliver to them: for servants ought to show such a respect to their masters speaking to them, as Samuel did to God, when he said,147 Speak for thy servant heareth. The titles of Lord and servant do show, that this speech is taken from the duty of servants. The notation of the148 Greek word used by the Apostle, & translated Obey, implieth as much. This reverence did Abraham’s149 servant show to his master, when he gave him a charge about choosing a wife for his son.

  1. 147. 1 Sam. 3. 10.
  2. 148. ὑπακούετε. See Treat. 1. §. 96, 124.
  3. 149. Gen. 24. 9.

Seruants for well ordering their ſpeech vnto their maſters muſt obſerue fiue cautions.

Servants for well ordering their speech unto their masters must observe five cautions.

1. That they haue iuſt occaſion to ſpeake: and that is either when their maſters require them to ſpeake (as150 the diſciples) or when they ſee it behouefull for their maſters that they ſhould ſpeake. In ſuch caſes ſpeech argueth reuerence, as well as ſilence in other caſes. The generall points which were before deliuered of the reuerence of151 wiues to their husbands, and of152 children to their parents, may be applied to ſeruants: and preſſed vpon them as an argument from the leſſe to the greater thus, If wiues (who in many things haue a ioynt authority with their husbands) & children (who are not in ſo ſeruile a degree ſubiect to their parents, as ſeruants to their maſters) muſt manifeſt their inward feare of their huſbands and parents by outward reuerence, much more muſt ſeruants to their maſters. To declare the force of this conſequence ſo much the more, let it be noted that the Apoſtle addeth another kind153 of word here, then he did before, either in wiues or childrens duties, namely154 trembling.

  1. 150. Mat. 16. 14.
  2. 151. Treat. 3. §. 13.
  3. 152. Treat. 5. §. 4. 5. &c.
  4. 153. When behouefull for ſeruants to ſpeake to maſters.
  5. 154. See Treat. 1. §. 124.

1. That they have just occasion to speak: and that is either when their masters require them to speak (as150 the disciples) or when they see it behoveful for their masters that they should speak. In such cases speech argueth reverence, as well as silence in other cases. The general points which were before delivered of the reverence of151 wives to their husbands, and of152 children to their parents, may be applied to servants: and pressed upon them as an argument from the less to the greater thus, If wives (who in many things have a joint authority with their husbands) & children (who are not in so servile a degree subject to their parents, as servants to their masters) must manifest their inward fear of their husbands and parents by outward reverence, much more must servants to their masters. To declare the force of this consequence so much the more, let it be noted that the Apostle addeth another kind153 of word here, then he did before, either in wives or children’s duties, namely154 trembling.

  1. 150. Mat. 16. 14.
  2. 151. Treat. 3. §. 13.
  3. 152. Treat. 5. §. 4. 5. etc‸.
  4. 153. When behoveful for servants to speak to masters.
  5. 154. See Treat. 1. §. 124.

Queſt. In what caſes may it be behouefull for maſters that their ſeruants ſpeake to them?

Quest. In what cases may it be behoveful for masters that their servants speak to them?

p. 597

Anſw. 1. When they know any thing that may be profitable for their maſters, they ought to declare it, though they be not asked: as155 that maide which told her miſtreſſe Naamans wife, that there was a Prophet in Samaria that could deliuer him of his leproſie.

  1. 155. 2 King. 5. 3.

Answ. 1. When they know any thing that may be profitable for their masters, they ought to declare it, though they be not asked: as155 that maid which told her mistress Naaman’s wife, that there was a Prophet in Samaria that could deliver him of his leprosy.

  1. 155. 2 King. 5. 3.

2. When maſters through ignorance, paſſion, or ſuch like cauſe, refuſe to doe that which their ſeruants know to be good for them, they ought to perſwade their maſters to doe it; as Naamans ſeruants perſwaded their maſter to waſh himſelfe in156 Iordan as the Prophet aduiſed him.

  1. 156. 2 King. 5. 13.

2. When masters through ignorance, passion, or such like cause, refuse to do that which their servants know to be good for them, they ought to persuade their masters to do it; as Naaman’s servants persuaded their master to wash himself in156 Jordan as the Prophet advised him.

  1. 156. 2 King. 5. 13.

3. When ſeruants are not fully inſtructed in thoſe things which they ought to doe for their maſter, they ought to aske of him what is to be done, as the diſciples who ſaid to their maſter, where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the157 paſſeouer?

  1. 157. Mat. 26. 17.

3. When servants are not fully instructed in those things which they ought to do for their master, they ought to ask of him what is to be done, as the disciples who said to their master, where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the157 passover?

  1. 157. Mat. 26. 17.

4. When ſome ſcruple ariſeth in their minds about any charge that their maſter ſhall giue them, they may inquire of their maſter, as Abrahams ſeruant when he ſaid, what if the woman158 will not come with me?

  1. 158. Gen. 24. 5.

4. When some scruple ariseth in their minds about any charge that their master shall give them, they may inquire of their master, as Abraham’s servant when he said, what if the woman158 will not come with me?

  1. 158. Gen. 24. 5.

5. When their maſter vniuſtly ſuſpecteth any euill of them, they may ſpeake to cleere their owne innocency, as Dauid159 did to Saul.

  1. 159. 1 Sam. 24. 10.

5. When their master unjustly suspecteth any evil of them, they may speak to clear their own innocency, as David159 did to Saul.

  1. 159. 1 Sam. 24. 10.

A ſecond caution for ſeruants well ordering their ſpeech is,160

  1. 160. Directions for ſeruants well framing their ſpeech to maſters.

A second caution for servants well ordering their speech is,160

  1. 160. Directions for servants well framing their speech to masters.

That the very forme and manner of their ſpeech when they haue iuſt occaſion to ſpeake to their maſters, doe ſauour of reuerence: for which purpoſe let theſe particulars be noted.

↩ runs on

that the very form and manner of their speech when they have just occasion to speak to their masters, do savour of reverence: for which purpose let these particulars be noted.

1. That ſeruants giue reuerend titles to their maſters.

1. That servants give reverend titles to their masters.

It was in an honourable reſpect of their maſter that the ſeruants p. 598 of Naaman, called him Father. In Scripture161 one of162 Gods titles is attributed to maſters, as Lord.

  1. 161. §. 4.
  2. 162. 2 King. 5. 13.

It was in an honourable respect of their master that the servants of Naaman, called him father. In Scripture161 one of162 God’s titles is attributed to masters, as Lord.

  1. 161. §. 4.
  2. 162. 2 King. 5. 13.

2. That their words be few, no more then muſt needs, euen when they haue occaſion to ſpeake: as may be gathered out of the forenamed examples alleaged to ſhew when ſeruants might and ought to ſpeake.

2. That their words be few, no more then must needs, even when they have occasion to speak: as may be gathered out of the forenamed examples alleged to show when servants might and ought to speak.

3. That all their words ſpoken to their maſter be meeke, milde and humble: note for this purpoſe how the children of the Prophets framed their ſpeech to their maſter.163

  1. 163. 2 King. 6. 2. &c.

3. That all their words spoken to their master be meek, mild and humble: note for this purpose how the children of the Prophets framed their speech to their master.163

  1. 163. 2 King. 6. 2. etc‸.

1. They humbly beg leaue for themſelues to goe to Iorden.

1. They humbly beg leave for themselves to go to Jordan.

2. They intreat him to goe, in theſe words, vouchſafe I pray thee to goe with thy ſeruants.

2. They entreat him to go, in these words, vouchsafe I pray thee to go with thy servants.

3. When one of them had loſt the head of his hatchet, as if he durſt not be ſo bold as to ſpeake to his maſter to get it him againe, he referreth the thing to his good pleaſure, ſaying, Alas maſter it was but borrowed.

3. When one of them had lost the head of his hatchet, as if he durst not be so bold as to speak to his master to get it him again, he referreth the thing to his good pleasure, saying, Alas master it was but borrowed.

A third caution is,

A third caution is,

That they obſerue a fit ſeaſon to ſpeake to their maſter: as when he is at leaſure to heare them: (thus it is noted of the diſciples that when their maſter was alone they propounded their queſtions vnto him) or when his minde is quiet, not164 troubled with paſſion (thus when Dauid obſerued that Sauls minde was ſomewhat pacified towards him, by that ſpeech he vſed, Is this thy voice my ſonne Dauid, then he tooke occaſion more freely to ſpeake to him.)165

  1. 164. Mar. 4. 10.
  2. 165. 1 Sam. 26. 17.
↩ runs on

that they observe a fit season to speak to their master: as when he is at leisure to hear them: (thus it is noted of the disciples that when their master was alone they propounded their questions unto him) or when his mind is quiet, not164 troubled with passion (thus when David observed that Saul’s mind was somewhat pacified towards him, by that speech he used, Is this thy voice my son David, then he took occasion more freely to speak to him.)165

  1. 164. Mar. 4. 10.
  2. 165. 1 Sam. 26. 17.

A fourth caution is,

A fourth caution is,

That they giue a ready and preſent anſwer to their maſter. This is oft commended in Peter, that when Chriſt propounded any queſtion to his diſciples, he would preſently and166 readily anſwer.

  1. 166. Mat. 16. 16. Ioh. 6. 68.
↩ runs on

that they give a ready and present answer to their master. This is oft commended in Peter, that when Christ propounded any question to his disciples, he would presently and166 readily answer.

  1. 166. Mat. 16. 16. Joh. 6. 68.

A fift caution is,

A fifth caution is,

That all their ſpeeches and anſwers to their maſter be true, not daring to tell a lie vnto them: this argueth a very reuerend reſpect of a maſter. When Eli demanded of Samuel what the Lord had ſaid to him, Samuel told him euery whit and hid nothing from him. And when Dauid bid the woman of Tekoah167 not to hide the thing that he ſhould aske her from him, p. 599 ſhe told him the whole truth. There is a double bond to tie ſeruants hereunto.

  1. 167. 1 Sam. 3. 18. 2 Sam. 14. 18, 19.
↩ runs on

that all their speeches and answers to their master be true, not daring to tell a lie unto them: this argueth a very reverend respect of a master. When Eli demanded of Samuel what the Lord had said to him, Samuel told him every whit and hid nothing from him. And when David bid the woman of Tekoah167 not to hide the thing that he should ask her from him, she told him the whole truth. There is a double bond to tie servants hereunto.

  1. 167. 1 Sam. 3. 18. 2 Sam. 14. 18, 19.
  • 1. Their conſcience towards God, who is a God of truth.
  • 2. Their reſpect to their maſters with whom they ought to deale faithfully.
  1. Their conscience towards God, who is a God of truth.
  2. Their respect to their masters with whom they ought to deal faithfully.

Laſtly, a ſeruants reuerence ought to be manifeſted by his ſpeech of his maſter euen behinde his backe: ſpeaking good of him, and no euill: this part of reuerence alſo did Abrahams ſeruant ſhew to his maſter. Thus ſhall they ſhew themſelues168 good, true-hearted, faithfull ſeruants, and not paraſites.

  1. 168. Gen. 24. 35, &c.

Lastly, a servants reverence ought to be manifested by his speech of his master even behind his back: speaking good of him, and no evil: this part of reverence also did Abraham’s servant show to his master. Thus shall they show themselves168 good, true-hearted, faithful servants, and not parasites.

  1. 168. Gen. 24. 35, etc‸.

§. 7. Of the vices contrary to a ſeruants reuerence in ſpeech.

§. 7. Of the vices contrary to a servants reverence in speech.

Offences contrary to the forenamed Reuerence of ſeruants to their maſters are theſe.

Offences contrary to the forenamed reverence of servants to their masters are these.

1. Sawcineſſe and boldneſſe in ſeruants when they haue no more reſpect to their maſters preſence then to any others, but are full of prate, and loud in ſpeech before their maſter, or in the roome next to him, where they may be heard as well as if they were in the ſame roome: much offence is thus oft times giuen to maſters.

1. Sauciness and boldness in servants when they have no more respect to their masters presence then to any others, but are full of prate, and loud in speech before their master, or in the room next to him, where they may be heard as well as if they were in the same room: much offence is thus oft times given to masters.

2. Importunity in ſpeaking, and replying againe and againe, though their maſters doe not only ſhew their diſlike thereof, but alſo expreſly charge them to ſpeake no more. Scolding maids that will haue the laſt words of their miſtreſſe much offend herein. This is directly againſt the Apoſtles prohibition to ſeruants, that they anſwer not againe.169

  1. 169. Tit. 2. 9.

2. Importunity in speaking, and replying again and again, though their masters do not only show their dislike thereof, but also expressly charge them to speak no more. Scolding maids that will have the last words of their mistress much offend herein. This is directly against the Apostles prohibition to servants, that they answer not again.169

  1. 169. Tit. 2. 9.

3. Impatiency, when they cannot endure to heare their maſter make an end of his ſpeech, but either they will interrupt him, or fling away.

3. Impatiency, when they cannot endure to hear their master make an end of his speech, but either they will interrupt him, or fling away.

4. Stoutneſſe, when (as Solomon noteth) though they vnderſtand,170 they will not ſpeake: though they know very well that it is their maſters pleaſure they ſhould ſpeake, yea though they are bidden to ſpeake, yet their ſtout ſtomach, and ſullen heart will not ſuffer them to ſpeake: no though it be neuer ſo behouefull for their maſters: if they know that their maſter goeth on in a courſe very preiudiciall to him, yet will not they tell him of it: nay if their maſter vniuſtly ſuſpect any euill of them, they will let him abide in that iealouſly rather then ſpeake to cleare themſelues: and if their maſter doe not expreſly p. 600 appoint them from time to time what to doe, they will neuer aske: nor if they be doubtfull of that which he giueth them in charge, will they further inquire to be reſolued thereof. This kinde of ſilence, in theſe and ſuch like caſes, argueth more doggedneſſe then dutifulneſſe.

  1. 170. Pro. 29. 19.

4. Stoutness, when (as Solomon noteth) though they understand,170 they will not speak: though they know very well that it is their masters pleasure they should speak, yea though they are bidden to speak, yet their stout stomach, and sullen heart will not suffer them to speak: no though it be never so behoveful for their masters: if they know that their master goeth on in a course very prejudicial to him, yet will not they tell him of it: nay if their master unjustly suspect any evil of them, they will let him abide in that jealousy rather then speak to clear themselves: and if their master do not expressly appoint them from time to time what to do, they will never ask: nor if they be doubtful of that which he giveth them in charge, will they further inquire to be resolved thereof. This kind of silence, in these and such like cases, argueth more doggedness then dutifulness.

  1. 170. Pro. 29. 19.

5. Diſdaine, when they171 ſcorne to giue the title Maſter to him that is ſet ouer them, becauſe he is a poore and meane man.

  1. 171. See §. 5.

5. Disdain, when they171 scorn to give the title master to him that is set over them, because he is a poor and mean man.

  1. 171. See §. 5.

6. Arrogancy, when their words are high and lofty againſt their maſter, pretending that they are as good as he, though for a time they be vnder him. Clerkes, prentiſes, waiting women, and ſuch like, being borne of gentlemen, and men of good degree, are for the moſt part guilty of this fault: the reaſon is, becauſe their birth and parentage maketh them forget their preſent place and condition; or elſe (which is worſe) maketh them wilfully preſume aboue it.

6. Arrogancy, when their words are high and lofty against their master, pretending that they are as good as he, though for a time they be under him. Clerks, prentices, waiting women, and such like, being born of gentlemen, and men of good degree, are for the most part guilty of this fault: the reason is, because their birth and parentage maketh them forget their present place and condition; or else (which is worse) maketh them wilfully presume above it.

7. Muttering and murmuring vpon euery occaſion of diſcontent: whereby it commeth to paſſe that they oft prouoke much wrath (for grieuous words ſtirre vp anger.)172

  1. 172. Pro. 15. 1.

7. Muttering and murmuring upon every occasion of discontent: whereby it cometh to pass that they oft provoke much wrath (for grievous words stir up anger.)172

  1. 172. Pro. 15. 1.

8. Vnſeaſonable interruption of their maſter: ſpeaking to him when he is ſeriouſly occupied in ſome weighty buſineſſe (as they who told Chriſt of his mother and brethren when he was preaching) or vnſeaſonably ſpeaking vnto him while he173 is in paſſion, whereby they oft bring much miſchiefe vpon themſelues.

  1. 173. Mar. 3. 32.

8. Unseasonable interruption of their master: speaking to him when he is seriously occupied in some weighty business (as they who told Christ of his mother and brethren when he was preaching) or unseasonably speaking unto him while he173 is in passion, whereby they oft bring much mischief upon themselves.

  1. 173. Mar. 3. 32.

9. Anſwering their maſter at their owne leiſure, ſuffering him to call, and call againe and againe. This doth Iob complaine of, ſaying, I called my ſeruant and he gaue me no anſwer.174

  1. 174. Iob 19. 16.

9. Answering their master at their own leisure, suffering him to call, and call again and again. This doth Job complain of, saying, I called my servant and he gave me no answer.174

  1. 174. Job 19. 16.

10. Flapping their maſter in the mouth with a lie: like Gehazi, who, when he had lewdly fetched money and apparell of Naaman, and his maſter asked him where he had beene, ſaid with a faire face, Thy ſeruant went no whither. Let the iudgement175 executed on him make all ſeruants take heed of the like ſinne. For Lying is in it ſelfe an hainous ſinne: yet ſo much the more hainous when it is told to one that hath authority ouer vs, and by reaſon thereof ſtandeth in Gods place.

  1. 175. 2 King. 5. 25.

10. Flapping their master in the mouth with a lie: like Gehazi, who, when he had lewdly fetched money and apparel of Naaman, and his master asked him where he had been, said with a fair face, Thy servant went no whither. Let the judgment175 executed on him make all servants take heed of the like sin. For Lying is in it self an heinous sin: yet so much the more heinous when it is told to one that hath authority over us, and by reason thereof standeth in God’s place.

  1. 175. 2 King. 5. 25.

Laſtly, Euill language of their maſter behinde his backe. This is a ſinne, though that which is ſpoken to a maſters diſgrace p. 601 be true: for the infirmities of a maſter ought rather to be couered, then reuealed and laid open by a ſeruant. How monſtrous a ſinne is it then, to raiſe ſlanderous reports againſt a maſter which are vntrue? This was Zibas ſinne againſt Mephiboſheth his maſter.176

  1. 176. 2 Sam. 16. 3.

Lastly, Evil language of their master behind his back. This is a sin, though that which is spoken to a masters disgrace be true: for the infirmities of a master ought rather to be covered, then revealed and laid open by a servant. How monstrous a sin is it then, to raise slanderous reports against a master which are untrue? This was Ziba’s sin against Mephibosheth his master.176

  1. 176. 2 Sam. 16. 3.

Hitherto of ſeruants Reuerence in ſpeech to their maſters.

Hitherto of servants reverence in speech to their masters.

Their Reuerence in cariage followeth.

Their reverence in carriage followeth.

§. 8. Of ſeruants reuerend behauiour to their maſters.

§. 8. Of servants reverend behaviour to their masters.

For manifeſtation of a ſeruants reuerence in cariage towards his maſter, three things are eſpecially required.

  • 1. Dutifull obeyſance.
  • 2. Reſpectfull behauiour.
  • 3. Modeſt apparell.

For manifestation of a servants reverence in carriage towards his master, three things are especially required.

  1. Dutiful obeisance.
  2. Respectful behaviour.
  3. Modest apparel.

I. Such dutifull and ſubmiſſiue obeyſance and curteſie, as beſeemeth their ſex and place, and that according to the moſt vſuall177 cuſtome of the country and place where they are, muſt ſeruants performe to their maſters, as they haue occaſion to goe to them, to come from them, to receiue any charge of them, or to bring any meſſage vnto them. Where Iſaak ſaith in his bleſſing giuen to Iaakob, Be lord ouer thy brethren, and let thy mothers ſonnes bowe178 downe to thee, by that phraſe of bowing downe, he noteth the condition of a ſeruant, and withall implieth a ſeruants dutie: on this ground, when the children of the Prophets ſaw that the ſpirit of Eliah reſted on Eliſha, they taking it for an euident ſigne that God had made him a gouernour and maſter ouer them, they came to179 meet him, and bowed themſelues to the ground before him.

  1. 177. 1. Seruants obeyſance to their maſters.
  2. 178. Gen. 27. 29.
  3. 179. 2 King. 2. 15.

I. Such dutiful and submissive obeisance and courtesy, as beseemeth their sex and place, and that according to the most usual177 custom of the country and place where they are, must servants perform to their masters, as they have occasion to go to them, to come from them, to receive any charge of them, or to bring any message unto them. Where Isaac saith in his blessing given to Jacob, Be lord over thy brethren, and let thy mothers sons bow178 down to thee, by that phrase of bowing down, he noteth the condition of a servant, and withal implieth a servants duty: on this ground, when the children of the Prophets saw that the spirit of Elijah rested on Elisha, they taking it for an evident sign that God had made him a governor and master over them, they came to179 meet him, and bowed themselves to the ground before him.

  1. 177. 1. Servants obeisance to their masters.
  2. 178. Gen. 27. 29.
  3. 179. 2 King. 2. 15.

II. Anſwerable to a ſeruants obeiſance muſt be his whole behauiour180 before his maſter, ſeaſoned and ordered with ſuch modeſtie and humilitie, as may manifeſt an honourable reſpect to his maſter: as

  1. 180. 2. Seruants dutifull behauiour before their maſters.

II. Answerable to a servants obeisance must be his whole behaviour180 before his master, seasoned and ordered with such modesty and humility, as may manifest an honourable respect to his master: as

  1. 180. 2. Servants dutiful behaviour before their masters.

1. To ſtand in his maſters preſence; which teſtifieth a readineſſe to performe any ſeruice which his maſter ſhall appoint him to doe: this was one thing noted, and commended by the Queene of Sheba in Solomons ſeruants: ſhe ſaw their181 ſtanding, and ſaid, happy are theſe thy ſeruants that ſtand before thee. Whereas it is ſaid that ſhe ſaw alſo their ſitting, that phraſe ſheweth a ſeemly order which they obſerued euen when they were out of his preſence, by giuing and taking their right and due place.

  1. 181. 1 King. 10. 5, 8.

1. To stand in his masters presence; which testifieth a readiness to perform any service which his master shall appoint him to do: this was one thing noted, and commended by the Queen of Sheba in Solomon’s servants: she saw their181 standing, and said, happy are these thy servants that stand before thee. Whereas it is said that she saw also their sitting, that phrase showeth a seemly order which they observed even when they were out of his presence, by giving and taking their right and due place.

  1. 181. 1 King. 10. 5, 8.

p. 602 2. By vncouering their heads in their maſters preſence: this in our dayes, and in the parts of the world where we dwell, is in the male kinde a ſigne and token of ſubiection.

2. By uncovering their heads in their masters presence: this in our days, and in the parts of the world where we dwell, is in the male kind a sign and token of subjection.

3. By ſobrietie and modeſtie both in countenance, and in the whole diſpoſition of bodie, eſpecially when ſeruants are in their maſters preſence: for to compoſe countenance and whole bodie ſoberly, becauſe of the preſence of one, argueth a reuerend reſpect of that perſon, for whoſe ſake that ſobrietie is ſhewed.

3. By sobriety and modesty both in countenance, and in the whole disposition of body, especially when servants are in their masters presence: for to compose countenance and whole body soberly, because of the presence of one, argueth a reverend respect of that person, for whose sake that sobriety is showed.

III. The apparell alſo which ſeruants weare muſt be ſo faſhioned182 and ordered, as it may declare them to be ſeruants, and vnder their maſters, and ſo it will argue a reuerend reſpect of their maſters. One end of apparell, is to ſhew a difference betwixt ſuperiours and inferiours, perſons in authoritie and vnder ſubiection. It pleaſed the Holy Ghoſt to note this particular (and their183 apparell) as an obſeruable point in Solomons ſeruants.

  1. 182. 3. Seruants ſeemly apparell.
  2. 183. 1. King. 10. 5.

III. The apparel also which servants wear must be so fashioned182 and ordered, as it may declare them to be servants, and under their masters, and so it will argue a reverend respect of their masters. One end of apparel, is to show a difference betwixt superiors and inferiors, persons in authority and under subjection. It pleased the Holy Ghost to note this particular (and their183 apparel) as an observable point in Solomon’s servants.

  1. 182. 3. Servants seemly apparel.
  2. 183. 1‸ King. 10. 5.

§. 9. Of the faults of ſeruants contrary to reuerence in cariage.

§. 9. Of the faults of servants contrary to reverence in carriage.

The cariage of many ſeruants towards their maſter is cleane contrary to the forenamed reuerence. For

The carriage of many servants towards their master is clean contrary to the forenamed reverence. For

1. Some through rudeneſſe, and want of good bringing vp,184 come to their maſters, and goe from them, as to and from their fellowes: no teſtimonie of reuerence by any obeyſance: they know not how to giue it: whereby they diſhonour their parents, and manner of education.

  1. 184. 1. Rudeneſſe.

1. Some through rudeness, and want of good bringing up,184 come to their masters, and go from them, as to and from their fellows: no testimony of reverence by any obeisance: they know not how to give it: whereby they dishonour their parents, and manner of education.

  1. 184. 1. Rudeness.

2. Others, if at firſt comming to their maſter they giue ſome185 ſalutation, yet, through too much familiaritie with them, all the day after they will carry themſelues fellow-like, ſcarce vncouering their heads in their maſters preſence, not enduring to ſtand long before him, but either ſetting themſelues downe, or ſlinking away when they ſhould be in preſence. Doubtleſſe from this ouermuch familiaritie aroſe this prouerbe, Good morrow for all day. This vnmannerly familiaritie is commonly in ſuch ſeruants, as haue poore and meane maſters: for rich and great mens ſeruants can be ſo full of curteſie, as not a word ſhall be ſpoken by their maſters to them, or by them to their maſters, but the knee ſhall be bowed withall: they can ſtand houre after houre before their maſters, and not once put on their hat: if they be walking after their maſters, their maſter ſhall not turne ſooner then their hat will be off, and that ſo oft as he turneth or ſpeaketh to them. Why ſhould p. 603 rich maſters haue ſo much reuerence ſhewed to them, and poore maſters none at all? Doe not the poore beare Gods image as well as the rich? Doth Gods word make any difference betwixt rich and poore? Doth it ſay, Serue rich maſters with feare and trembling? Surely it is the corruption of mans heart, which maketh this difference. Seruants naturally more regard their maſters outward abilitie, then inward authoritie: the honour which the world conferreth on men, more then the honour which God conferreth: for God hath giuen as much honour and authoritie to a poore maſter as to a rich, in that he is a maſter.

  1. 185. 2. Too much familiaritie.

2. Others, if at first coming to their master they give some185 salutation, yet, through too much familiarity with them, all the day after they will carry themselves fellow-like, scarce uncovering their heads in their masters presence, not enduring to stand long before him, but either setting themselves down, or slinking away when they should be in presence. Doubtless from this overmuch familiarity arose this proverb, Good morrow for all day. This unmannerly familiarity is commonly in such servants, as have poor and mean masters: for rich and great men’s servants can be so full of courtesy, as not a word shall be spoken by their masters to them, or by them to their masters, but the knee shall be bowed withal: they can stand hour after hour before their masters, and not once put on their hat: if they be walking after their masters, their master shall not turn sooner then their hat will be off, and that so oft as he turneth or speaketh to them. Why should rich masters have so much reverence showed to them, and poor masters none at all? Do not the poor bear God’s image as well as the rich? Doth God’s word make any difference betwixt rich and poor? Doth it say, Serve rich masters with fear and trembling? Surely it is the corruption of man’s heart, which maketh this difference. Servants naturally more regard their masters outward ability, then inward authority: the honour which the world conferreth on men, more then the honour which God conferreth: for God hath given as much honour and authority to a poor master as to a rich, in that he is a master.

  1. 185. 2. Too much familiarity.

Seruants commonly moſt faile in this dutie of reuerence towards their maſters there where they ſhould moſt of all ſhew it, namely, in the courts of God, and aſſembly of Gods people, where the very Angels are preſent to behold our ſeemly cariage: thus they cauſe the miniſterie of the word to be euill ſpoken of, and thereby make their ſinne ſo much the more hainous.

Servants commonly most fail in this duty of reverence towards their masters there where they should most of all show it, namely, in the courts of God, and assembly of God’s people, where the very Angels are present to behold our seemly carriage: thus they cause the ministry of the word to be evil spoken of, and thereby make their sin so much the more heinous.

3. Exceeding great is the fault of ſeruants in their exceſſe in apparell.186 No diſtinction ordinarily betwixt a mans children and ſeruants: nay none betwixt maſters and their men, miſtreſſes and their maids. It may be while men and maids are at their maſters and miſtreſſes finding, difference may be made: though euen then alſo, if they can any way get wherewithall, they will do what they can to be as braue as they can. But if once they be at their owne finding, all ſhall be laid out vpon apparell, but they will be as fine as maſter or miſtreſſe: if not ſo coſtly, yet in ſhew as ſpecious and braue. New faſhions are as ſoone got vp by ſeruants as by maſters and miſtreſſes. What is the end of this, but to be thought as good as maſter or miſtreſſe? If the Queene of Sheba were now liuing, ſhe would as much wonder at the diſorder of ſeruants in theſe dayes, as then ſhe wondred at the comely order of Solomons ſeruants. Let theſe proud ſeruants looke to it: for if God haue threatned to viſit Princes children that walke in ſtrange apparell,187 can ſeruants that ſo walke thinke to goe ſcot-free?

  1. 186. 3. Pride.
  2. 187. Zeph. 1. 8.

3. Exceeding great is the fault of servants in their excess in apparel.186 No distinction ordinarily betwixt a man’s children and servants: nay none betwixt masters and their men, mistresses and their maids. It may be while men and maids are at their masters and mistresses finding, difference may be made: though even then also, if they can any way get wherewithal, they will do what they can to be as brave as they can. But if once they be at their own finding, all shall be laid out upon apparel, but they will be as fine as master or mistress: if not so costly, yet in show as specious and brave. New fashions are as soon got up by servants as by masters and mistresses. What is the end of this, but to be thought as good as master or mistress? If the Queen of Sheba were now living, she would as much wonder at the disorder of servants in these days, as then she wondered at the comely order of Solomon’s servants. Let these proud servants look to it: for if God have threatened to visit Princes children that walk in strange apparel,187 can servants that so walk think to go scot-free?

  1. 186. 3. Pride.
  2. 187. Zeph. 1. 8.

Thus much of ſeruants reuerence. Their obedience followeth.

Thus much of servants reverence. Their obedience followeth.

A Servant’s Obedience to His Master

Printed 1622
Edition

A Servant’s Obedience to His Master

§. 10. Of ſeruants obedience.

§. 10. Of servants obedience.

No inferiours are more bound to obedience then ſeruants: it p. 604 is their maine, and moſt peculiar function, to obey their maſters. It is therefore here in my text expreſly mentioned (Seruants obey your maſters) and all other duties are compriſed vnder it.188 The reaſons alleadged to moue wiues and children to obey, ought much more to moue ſeruants.189

  1. 188. Treat. 3. §. 17.
  2. 189. Treat. 5. §. 11.

No inferiors are more bound to obedience then servants: it is their main, and most peculiar function, to obey their masters. It is therefore here in my text expressly mentioned (servants obey your masters) and all other duties are comprised under it.188 The reasons alleged to move wives and children to obey, ought much more to move servants.189

  1. 188. Treat. 3. §. 17.
  2. 189. Treat. 5. §. 11.

They who are contrary minded, who are rebellious, and diſdaine to be vnder the authority of another, and are ready to ſay of their Maſter, We will not haue this man to reigne ouer vs, are fitter190 to liue among Anabaptiſts, then orthodoxall Chriſtians. For to what end is the lawfulneſſe of authoritie acknowledged, if ſubiection be not yeelded vnto it? of the two a man were better be blinded with error, then not obey the truth which he knoweth.

  1. 190. Luke 19. 14.

They who are contrary minded, who are rebellious, and disdain to be under the authority of another, and are ready to say of their master, We will not have this man to reign over us, are fitter190 to live among Anabaptists, then orthodoxal Christians. For to what end is the lawfulness of authority acknowledged, if subjection be not yielded unto it? Of the two a man were better be blinded with error, then not obey the truth which he knoweth.

  1. 190. Luke 19. 14.

In handling this point of obedience, I will follow the ſame order, which I did in laying forth the obedience of wiues and children, and conſider

In handling this point of obedience, I will follow the same order, which I did in laying forth the obedience of wives and children, and consider

  • 1. The parts of ſeruants obedience wherein it conſiſteth.
  • 2. The extent thereof, how farre it reacheth.
  1. The parts of servants obedience wherein it consisteth.
  2. The extent thereof, how far it reacheth.

The parts are two,

The parts are two,

  • One negatiue.
  • Another affirmatiue.
↩ runs on

one negative, another affirmative.

The negatiue is to abſtaine from doing things of their owne head, without or againſt their maſters conſent.

The negative is to abstain from doing things of their own head, without or against their masters consent.

The affirmatiue is readily to yeeld to doe that which their maſters would they ſhould doe.

The affirmative is readily to yield to do that which their masters would they should do.

§. 11. Of ſeruants forbearing to doe things without their maſters conſent.

§. 11. Of servants forbearing to do things without their masters consent.

Seruants ought to forbeare doing of things on their owne heads without or againſt conſent of their maſters, becauſe while the time of their ſeruice laſteth, they are not their owne, neither ought the things which they doe, to be for themſelues: both their perſons and their actions are all their maſters: and the will of their maſter muſt be their rule and guide (in things which are not againſt Gods will.) The rite vſed vnder the Law of boaring a ſeruants eare, implied as much. Dauid therefore alluding vnto191 that rite, ſaith to God (both of himſelfe, and alſo of Chriſt, whom vnder a type he prefigured) mine eares haſt thou boared; and from thence inferreth that he would do the will of God. We haue192 a notable patterne hereof in Abrahams ſeruant, who in a buſineſſe committed to his charge propounds ſuch ſcruples as came193 p. 605 into his head to receiue direction from his maſter therein, leſt he ſhould be forced to doe ſomething of his owne head without particular warrant from his maſter.

  1. 191. Exo. 21. 6.
  2. 192. Pſal. 40. 6.
  3. 193. Gen. 24. 5.

Servants ought to forbear doing of things on their own heads without or against consent of their masters, because while the time of their service lasteth, they are not their own, neither ought the things which they do, to be for themselves: both their persons and their actions are all their masters: and the will of their master must be their rule and guide (in things which are not against God’s will.) The rite used under the Law of boring a servants ear, implied as much. David therefore alluding unto191 that rite, saith to God (both of himself, and also of Christ, whom under a type he prefigured) mine ears hast thou bored; and from thence inferreth that he would do the will of God. We have192 a notable pattern hereof in Abraham’s servant, who in a business committed to his charge propounds such scruples as came193 into his head to receive direction from his master therein, lest he should be forced to do something of his own head without particular warrant from his master.

  1. 191. Exo. 21. 6.
  2. 192. Psal. 40. 6.
  3. 193. Gen. 24. 5.

This generall will the better be cleared, if it be exemplified in ſome particulars. Take therefore theſe inſtances gathered out of the Scriptures of things which ſeruants may not doe without their maſters conſent.

This general will the better be cleared, if it be exemplified in some particulars. Take therefore these instances gathered out of the Scriptures of things which servants may not do without their masters consent.

1. Seruants may not goe whither they will. The phraſe which the Centurion vſeth (I ſay to one goe, and he goeth) implieth, that except his maſter bid him goe, he ought not to goe.194

  1. 194. Mat. 8. 9.

1. Servants may not go whither they will. The phrase which the Centurion useth (I say to one go, and he goeth) implieth, that except his master bid him go, he ought not to go.194

  1. 194. Mat. 8. 9.

2. They ought not to doe their owne buſineſſe and affaires. It is noted of Iaakob being Labans ſeruant, that, though he195 had flockes of his owne, yet he fed his maſters flockes, and committed his owne to his ſonnes.

  1. 195. Gen. 30. 35, 36.

2. They ought not to do their own business and affairs. It is noted of Jacob being Laban’s servant, that, though he195 had flocks of his own, yet he fed his masters flocks, and committed his own to his sons.

  1. 195. Gen. 30. 35, 36.

3. They ought not to doe what buſineſſe they liſt themſelues. Ahimaaz had a great deſire to carrie the newes of Abſoloms196 death to Dauid: yet without the leaue of Ioab his Captaine and maſter he would not doe it. The good miſtreſſe giueth the portion to her maides, namely, the portion of worke:197 that therefore muſt they doe which ſhe giueth them to doe. The ſeruants of the Centurion did euery one as by their maſter198 they were inioyned: and the ſeruants that had talents committed to them looked each of them to their owne talent.

  1. 196. 2 Sam. 18. 19, &c.
  2. 197. Pro. 31. 15.
  3. 198. Mat. 8. 9. Mat. 25. 16, 17.

3. They ought not to do what business they list themselves. Ahimaaz had a great desire to carry the news of Absoloms196 death to David: yet without the leave of Joab his Captain and master he would not do it. The good mistress giveth the portion to her maids, namely, the portion of work:197 that therefore must they do which she giveth them to do. The servants of the Centurion did every one as by their master198 they were enjoined: and the servants that had talents committed to them looked each of them to their own talent.

  1. 196. 2 Sam. 18. 19, etc‸.
  2. 197. Pro. 31. 15.
  3. 198. Mat. 8. 9. Mat. 25. 16, 17.

4. They ought not to mary while the time of their couenant for ſeruice laſteth, vnleſſe their maſter giue conſent thereto. The law of God thus ſetteth forth the lawfull mariages of ſeruants, If his maſter haue giuen him a wife: whereby is implied;199 that if a ſeruant mary, it muſt be with his maſters conſent.

  1. 199. Exo. 21. 4.

4. They ought not to marry while the time of their covenant for service lasteth, unless their master give consent thereto. The law of God thus setteth forth the lawful marriages of servants, If his master have given him a wife: whereby is implied;199 that if a servant marry, it must be with his masters consent.

  1. 199. Exo. 21. 4.

Obiect. The Apoſtle, without exception of ſeruants ſaith, to auoid fornication let euery man haue his wife, &c.200

Object. The Apostle, without exception of servants saith, to avoid fornication let every man have his wife, etc‸.200

Anſw. He there ſheweth what meanes the Lord hath ſanctified to euery one to auoid fornication, but he doth not thereby giue libertie to euery one headily to vſe that meanes againſt that order which God hath ſet downe.

  1. 200. 1 Cor. 7. 2.

Answ. He there showeth what means the Lord hath sanctified to every one to avoid fornication, but he doth not thereby give liberty to every one headily to use that means against that order which God hath set down.

  1. 200. 1 Cor. 7. 2.

2. That precept is giuen to ſuch as are201 in their owne power: for of children he ſaith, that202 parents muſt ſee what is meet or not meet for them.

  1. 201. Sui iuris.
  2. 202. 1 Cor. 7. 36, &c.

2. That precept is given to such as are201 in their own power: for of children he saith, that202 parents must see what is meet or not meet for them.

  1. 201. Sui juris.
  2. 202. 1 Cor. 7. 36, etc‸.

p. 606 3. That which ſeruants are to gather from thence is, if need ſo require, to make knowne their deſire to their maſter, and to vſe all the good meanes they can by themſelues or others to obtaine their maſters conſent.

3. That which servants are to gather from thence is, if need so require, to make known their desire to their master, and to use all the good means they can by themselves or others to obtain their masters consent.

5. They ought not to diſpoſe their maſters goods at their owne pleaſure, no not for charitable vſes. The Steward which203 waſted his maſters goods was iuſtly put out of office for it. Yea he is called vniuſt for diſpoſing ſome of them for his owne204 future maintenance; therefore it was a point of iuſtice and vnlawfull.

  1. 203. Luk. 16. 1, 2.
  2. 204. verſ. 8.

5. They ought not to dispose their masters goods at their own pleasure, no not for charitable uses. The Steward which203 wasted his masters goods was justly put out of office for it. Yea he is called unjust for disposing some of them for his own204 future maintenance; therefore it was a point of injustice and unlawful.

  1. 203. Luk. 16. 1, 2.
  2. 204. vers. 8.

Obiect. The Lord commended him therein.

Object. The Lord commended him therein.

Anſw. He commended his wiſdome, not his iniuſtice: his prouident care for the time to come, not the meanes of prouiding for himſelfe. In regard of his generall prouidence he is commended: in regard of the particular meanes by deceiuing his maſter, he is called vniuſt.

Answ. He commended his wisdom, not his injustice: his provident care for the time to come, not the means of providing for himself. In regard of his general providence he is commended: in regard of the particular means by deceiving his master, he is called unjust.

6. They may not before their couenanted time be expired goe away from their maſter. When205 Iaakob after long ſeruice had a minde to be gone, he asked leaue, and becauſe his vncle and maſter would not willingly let him goe, he tarried ſtill.

  1. 205. Gen. 30. 26.

6. They may not before their covenanted time be expired go away from their master. When205 Jacob after long service had a mind to be gone, he asked leave, and because his uncle and master would not willingly let him go, he tarried still.

  1. 205. Gen. 30. 26.

Obiect. Afterwards206 Iaakob priuily ſtole away from his maſter.

Object. Afterwards206 Jacob privily stole away from his master.

Anſw. 1. His couenanted time was out. 2. He had an expreſſe warrant from God to be gone. 3. His manner of going away is not to be iuſtified, and in that reſpect it is no good patterne.

  1. 206. & 31. 20.

Answ. 1. His covenanted time was out. 2. He had an express warrant from God to be gone. 3. His manner of going away is not to be justified, and in that respect it is no good pattern.

  1. 206. & 31. 20.

§. 12. Of the vnlawfull libertie which ſeruants take to themſelues.

§. 12. Of the unlawful liberty which servants take to themselves.

Contrary to the forenamed limitations of ſeruants libertie are theſe, and ſuch like lewd and licentious pranks as follow.

Contrary to the forenamed limitations of servants liberty are these, and such like lewd and licentious pranks as follow.

1. When ſeruants watch their times to goe whither they liſt, and their maſter not know it: as when their maſters are seriouſly imployed, or abroad, or in bed. Thus that lewd ſeruant Gehazi watched his time to run after Naaman, thinking that207 his maſter ſhould not know it.

  1. 207. 2 King. 5. 20.

1. When servants watch their times to go whither they list, and their master not know it: as when their masters are seriously employed, or abroad, or in bed. Thus that lewd servant Gehazi watched his time to run after Naaman, thinking that207 his master should not know it.

  1. 207. 2 King. 5. 20.

2. When being bound to their maſters ſeruice, they doe their owne buſineſſe, and ſeeke their owne profit; and that without their maſters leaue. This aggrauated Gehazi his priuie p. 607 ſtealing and withdrawing himſelfe from his maſter, that he went to receiue gifts for himſelfe. Many ſuch lewd ſeruants there be, that knowing ſuch and ſuch friends of their maſter, who will be ready to doe any kindneſſe for them, will vſe their maſters name to borow money, or get ſome other fauour, and neuer let their-maſters know of it.

2. When being bound to their masters service, they do their own business, and seek their own profit; and that without their masters leave. This aggravated Gehazi his privy stealing and withdrawing himself from his master, that he went to receive gifts for himself. Many such lewd servants there be, that knowing such and such friends of their master, who will be ready to do any kindness for them, will use their masters name to borrow money, or get some other favour, and never let their-masters know of it.

3. When ſeruants will chuſe their owne worke, and doe that which liketh themſelues beſt, or elſe doe nothing at all. Thus where many ſeruants be in one houſe together, if they be not in ſuch places as they like themſelues, they will mumble, and grumble, and doe nothing well.

3. When servants will choose their own work, and do that which liketh themselves best, or else do nothing at all. Thus where many servants be in one house together, if they be not in such places as they like themselves, they will mumble, and grumble, and do nothing well.

4. When ſeruants, eſpecially maid-ſeruants, that are bound, doe purpoſely mary to free themſelues: becauſe our lawes doe free a maide that is maried from her ſeruice to maſter and miſtreſſe.

4. When servants, especially maid-servants, that are bound, do purposely marry to free themselves: because our laws do free a maid that is married from her service to master and mistress.

5. When they are liberall of their maſters goods in giuing them away. Some thinke that becauſe they are of the houſe, they may diſpoſe the things of the houſe vpon charitable vſes. But pretence of charitie is no excuſe for iniuſtice. Seruants may giue notice to their maſters or miſtreſſes, that there are in the houſe ſuch and ſuch things meet to be giuen away, or that there are ſuch and ſuch poore folkes that ſtand in great need: but priuily without any conſent at all, they may not giue away any thing of their maſters.

5. When they are liberal of their masters goods in giving them away. Some think that because they are of the house, they may dispose the things of the house upon charitable uses. But pretence of charity is no excuse for injustice. Servants may give notice to their masters or mistresses, that there are in the house such and such things meet to be given away, or that there are such and such poor folks that stand in great need: but privily without any consent at all, they may not give away any thing of their masters.

6. When vpon diſcontent they run away from their maſters. The two ſeruants of Shemei which run from their maſter208 are taxed for it by the holy Ghoſt. One ſimus that run from his maſter is ſent backe againe by S. Paul: and Hagar is ſent backe by an Angell.

  1. 208. 1 King. 2. 39. Philem. ver. 12. Gen. 16. 9.

6. When upon discontent they run away from their masters. The two servants of Shimei which run from their master208 are taxed for it by the Holy Ghost. Onesimus that run from his master is sent back again by S. Paul: and Hagar is sent back by an Angel.

  1. 208. 1 King. 2. 39. Philem. ver. 12. Gen. 16. 9.

Obiect. What if maſter and miſtreſſe be ſharpe, rigorous, and cruell.

Object. What if master and mistress be sharp, rigorous, and cruel.

Anſw. An Angell from heauen giueth one anſwer, (Submit209 thy ſelfe vnder her hands:) And an Apoſtle giueth another, Be ſubiect with all feare to the froward: for conſcience toward210 God endure griefe, ſuffering wrongfully.

  1. 209. Gen. 16. 9.
  2. 210. 1 Pet. 2. 18, 19.

Answ. An Angel from heaven giveth one answer, (Submit209 thy self under her hands:) And an Apostle giveth another, Be subject with all fear to the froward: for conscience toward210 God endure grief, suffering wrongfully.

  1. 209. Gen. 16. 9.
  2. 210. 1 Pet. 2. 18, 19.

Theſe faults are thus noted, that ſeruants taking notice of them, may the more carefully auoid them.

These faults are thus noted, that servants taking notice of them, may the more carefully avoid them.

§. 13. Of ſeruants obedience to their maſters commandements.

§. 13. Of servants obedience to their masters commandments.

p. 608

The affirmatiue and actiue part of ſeruants obedience, conſiſting in a ready yeelding to that which their maſters will haue done, hath reſpect (as the like kinde of childrens obedience) to the Commandement, Inſtruction, Reproofe, and Correction of their maſter.

The affirmative and active part of servants obedience, consisting in a ready yielding to that which their masters will have done, hath respect (as the like kind of children’s obedience) to the Commandment, Instruction, Reproof, and Correction of their master.

I. A maſter hauing power to command his ſeruants, it is211 a dutie of ſeruants to obey their maſter therein. The particular worke which appertaineth to a ſeruant by vertue of his place is to haue an eie to his maſter, to ſee what he requireth at his hands. Dauid thus deſcribes the property of good ſeruants, Their eies looke to the hand of their maſter. That looking, as it212 implieth an expectation of releefe and ſuccour, ſo alſo a readineſſe to receiue and execute any thing from them that they would haue done. The Centurion commendeth this duty213 in the example of his ſeruants, who euery one of them did what their maſter commanded them to doe. It is further commended in the examples of214 Abrams ſeruant,215 Eliahs ſeruant, and many others. Note how farre the Lord Chriſt exacteth this dutie of ſeruants;216 Though a ſeruant hath beene all day plowing (a laborious and weariſome worke) yet when he commeth home, his maſter commanding him to dreſſe his ſupper and wait, he muſt doe it. By all theſe proofes it appeareth, that if a maſter bid his ſeruant, come, goe, doe this, or that, he muſt obey.

  1. 211. What maſters command, ſeruants muſt doe.
  2. 212. Pſal. 123. 2.
  3. 213. Mat. 8. 9.
  4. 214. Gen. 24. 9.
  5. 215. 1 King. 18. 43.
  6. 216. Luk. 17. 7, 8.

I. A master having power to command his servants, it is211 a duty of servants to obey their master therein. The particular work which appertaineth to a servant by virtue of his place is to have an eye to his master, to see what he requireth at his hands. David thus describes the property of good servants, Their eyes look to the hand of their master. That looking, as it212 implieth an expectation of relief and succour, so also a readiness to receive and execute any thing from them that they would have done. The Centurion commendeth this duty213 in the example of his servants, who every one of them did what their master commanded them to do. It is further commended in the examples of214 Abram’s servant,215 Eliahs servant, and many others. Note how far the Lord Christ exacteth this duty of servants;216 Though a servant hath been all day plowing (a laborious and wearisome work) yet when he cometh home, his master commanding him to dress his supper and wait, he must do it. By all these proofs it appeareth, that if a master bid his servant, come, go, do this, or that, he must obey.

  1. 211. What masters command, servants must do.
  2. 212. Psal. 123. 2.
  3. 213. Mat. 8. 9.
  4. 214. Gen. 24. 9.
  5. 215. 1 King. 18. 43.
  6. 216. Luk. 17. 7, 8.

The contrary hereunto is the higheſt degree of diſobedience,217 as when ſeruants refuſe to be at their maſters command, and to doe what they charge them to doe: as Ziba, who being commanded to ſaddle his maſters Aſſe, went away and did it not: and Iobs ſeruants, who being called would not anſwer.218 Of all other offences this doth moſt prouoke maſters: for it is a plaine contempt of their authoritie.

  1. 217. Contrary. Refuſing to be at command. 2 Sam. 19. 26.
  2. 218. Iob 19. 16.

The contrary hereunto is the highest degree of disobedience,217 as when servants refuse to be at their masters command, and to do what they charge them to do: as Ziba, who being commanded to saddle his masters Ass, went away and did it not: and Job’s servants, who being called would not answer.218 Of all other offences this doth most provoke masters: for it is a plain contempt of their authority.

  1. 217. Contrary. Refusing to be at command. 2 Sam. 19. 26.
  2. 218. Job 19. 16.

§. 14. Of ſeruants hearkning to their maſters inſtructions in matters of their calling.

§. 14. Of servants hearkening to their masters instructions in matters of their calling.

II. As a maſter hath power to command, ſo his dutie it is to219 inſtruct his ſeruants in the way of righteouſneſſe, and in that ciuill courſe of life wherein he is to walke. The dutie then of ſeruants it is, in both to hearken and be obedient vnto them.

  1. 219. See Treat. 8. §. 21, 38.

II. As a master hath power to command, so his duty it is to219 instruct his servants in the way of righteousness, and in that civil course of life wherein he is to walk. The duty then of servants it is, in both to hearken and be obedient unto them.

  1. 219. See Treat. 8. §. 21, 38.

p. 609 1. Such ſeruants as are vnder maſters to learne their trade, are bound many waies to hearken to them.

1. Such servants as are under masters to learn their trade, are bound many ways to hearken to them.

1. That for the time they may doe the better ſeruice to their maſters.

1. That for the time they may do the better service to their masters.

2. That by learning a trade or skill in any good calling they may be the better able when the time of their ſeruice is out to maintaine themſelues, to teach other ſeruants which ſhall be vnder them, and to doe the more good in the place where they ſhall liue.

2. That by learning a trade or skill in any good calling they may be the better able when the time of their service is out to maintain themselves, to teach other servants which shall be under them, and to do the more good in the place where they shall live.

3. That thus they may the better diſcharge a good conſcience in that particular place wherein God hath ſet them.

3. That thus they may the better discharge a good conscience in that particular place wherein God hath set them.

Contrary is the idle, ſluggiſh, dull diſpoſition of many ſeruants, who by reaſon of their careleſneſſe and vntowardneſſe in doing that which they are taught, vex and grieue their maſters, yea and make them weary of inſtructing them. Many prentiſes ſpend all the time of their prentiſhip without reaping any good at all: they neuer proue their crafts maſters: ſo many in the countrey liue vnder good husbands, many Clearks vnder good Lawyers, many maids vnder good houſwiues, and that many yeares together, yet through their negligence get no good at all, whereas if they would haue beene attentiue and carefull, they might haue learned much. Enemies theſe are to their maſters, to themſelues, to the city and country where they liue, and to their friends and parents, eſpecially if they haue any aliue.

Contrary is the idle, sluggish, dull disposition of many servants, who by reason of their carelessness and untowardness in doing that which they are taught, vex and grieve their masters, yea and make them weary of instructing them. Many prentices spend all the time of their apprenticeship without reaping any good at all: they never prove their crafts masters: so many in the country live under good husbands, many Clerks under good Lawyers, many maids under good housewives, and that many years together, yet through their negligence get no good at all, whereas if they would have been attentive and careful, they might have learned much. Enemies these are to their masters, to themselves, to the city and country where they live, and to their friends and parents, especially if they have any alive.

§. 15. Of ſeruants hearkning to their maſters inſtructions in piety.

§. 15. Of servants hearkening to their masters instructions in piety.

Such ſeruants as haue religious maſters who are carefull to220 inſtruct their houſhold in the way of righteouſneſſe, ought to be obedient to their inſtructions: ſo were Ioſuahs ſeruants, (or elſe could not Ioſuah haue vndertaken for them221 as he did) and the ſeruants of that Ruler of whom it was ſaid that himſelfe beleeued222 and all his houſe: and the ſeruants of Lidia, and of the Iayler, concerning whom it is ſaid,223 She was baptiſed and her houſhold:224 he beleeued in God and all his houſe. Vnder theſe words houſe and houſhold, none doubteth but that ſeruants are compriſed.

  1. 220. Obedience of ſeruants to pious inſtructions.
  2. 221. Ioſ. 24. 15.
  3. 222. c Iohn 4. 53.
  4. 223. Acts 16. 15,
  5. 224. 34.

Such servants as have religious masters who are careful to220 instruct their household in the way of righteousness, ought to be obedient to their instructions: so were Joshua’s servants, (or else could not Joshua have undertaken for them221 as he did) and the servants of that Ruler of whom it was said that himself believed222 and all his house: and the servants of Lydia, and of the Jailer, concerning whom it is said,223 She was baptised and her household:224 he believed in God and all his house. Under these words house and household, none doubteth but that servants are comprised.

  1. 220. Obedience of servants to pious instructions.
  2. 221. Jos. 24. 15.
  3. 222. ‸ John 4. 53.
  4. 223. Acts 16. 15,
  5. 224. Acts 16. 34.

Now then if the ſeruants of theſe had not hearkened and p. 610 yeelded to the inſtructions of their maſter and miſtreſſe, would they haue beleeued in him in whom their maſters beleeued, or beene baptiſed when their miſtreſſe was? The like may be gathered out of this phraſe,225 The Church in their houſe: for thereby is implied that all in the houſe were of the ſame faith that their maſter and miſtreſſe were. It is expreſly noted of the226 Souldier that waited continually on Cornelius, that he was a deuout man, whereby it is preſuppoſed that he hearkned to his maſters inſtructions: for it is noted of the maſter alſo, that227 he was a deuout man and feared God.

  1. 225. Rom. 16. 5. Philem. v. 2.
  2. 226. Act. 10. 7.
  3. 227. Verſ. 2.

Now then if the servants of these had not hearkened and yielded to the instructions of their master and mistress, would they have believed in him in whom their masters believed, or been baptised when their mistress was? The like may be gathered out of this phrase,225 The Church in their house: for thereby is implied that all in the house were of the same faith that their master and mistress were. It is expressly noted of the226 Soldier that waited continually on Cornelius, that he was a devout man, whereby it is presupposed that he hearkened to his masters instructions: for it is noted of the master also, that227 he was a devout man and feared God.

  1. 225. Rom. 16. 5. Philem. v. 2.
  2. 226. Act. 10. 7.
  3. 227. Vers. 2.

The benefit which redoundeth to ſeruants by obeying ſuch inſtructions, is vnſpeakable: much more good may be got by following the ſpirituall directions of religious maſters, then the witty and commodious directions of the wiſeſt ſtateſmen, and the skilfulleſt artiſts, or tradeſmen that be: ſo as there is a double bond to binde ſeruants to obey this kinde of inſtructions:

  • 1. The bond of duty.
  • 2. The bond of profit and benefit to themſelues.

The benefit which redoundeth to servants by obeying such instructions, is unspeakable: much more good may be got by following the spiritual directions of religious masters, then the witty and commodious directions of the wisest statesmen, and the skilfulest artists, or tradesmen that be: so as there is a double bond to bind servants to obey this kind of instructions:

  1. The bond of duty.
  2. The bond of profit and benefit to themselves.

§. 16. Of Seruants faults contrary to obedience in matters of religion.

§. 16. Of Servants faults contrary to obedience in matters of religion.

Notwithſtanding the forenamed duty be ſo behouefull to ſeruants, yet of all other duties is it by many leaſt thought to be a duty, and moſt neglected, the cleane contrary for the moſt part being practiſed, as may appeare by theſe particulars.

Notwithstanding the forenamed duty be so behoveful to servants, yet of all other duties is it by many least thought to be a duty, and most neglected, the clean contrary for the most part being practised, as may appear by these particulars.

1. Many ſeruants are of ſo impious a minde, as of all maſters228 they will not ſerue ſuch as are religious, and make conſcience to inſtruct their ſeruants in the way to ſaluation: they had rather ſerue profane maſters, meere worldlings, and very Papiſts. For why? any thing better agreeth to corrupt nature then to be kept within the bounds of religion: few like the ſtrait gate and narrow way that leadeth to life: for the god of this world ſo blindeth mens eies, that they cannot ſee the bleſſing of life at the end of this way, they only ſee the ſtraitneſſe of it: or if they ſhould ſee it a farre off, yet they ſo ſauour the things of the fleſh, and of this preſent euill world, as they would not regard that which is ſo farre off. Now religious maſters will endeuour what they can to keepe all their ſeruants in that narrow p. 611 way; but irreligious maſters will ſuffer them to follow the ſway of their owne corruption, to ſweare, to profane the Sabboth, and ſpend that whole day in ſleeping, ſporting, eating and drinking: to goe to bed without prayer, or catechizing, or reading the word of God, and ſo to riſe againe and goe about their buſineſſe: to which holy duties, ſuch deuout maſters as Cornelius was, will hold their ſeruants.

  1. 228. Contrary, 1. Loth to ſerue religious maſters.

1. Many servants are of so impious a mind, as of all masters228 they will not serve such as are religious, and make conscience to instruct their servants in the way to salvation: they had rather serve profane masters, mere worldlings, and very Papists. For why? Any thing better agreeth to corrupt nature then to be kept within the bounds of religion: few like the strait gate and narrow way that leadeth to life: for the god of this world so blindeth men’s eyes, that they cannot see the blessing of life at the end of this way, they only see the straitness of it: or if they should see it a far off, yet they so savour the things of the flesh, and of this present evil world, as they would not regard that which is so far off. Now religious masters will endeavour what they can to keep all their servants in that narrow way; but irreligious masters will suffer them to follow the sway of their own corruption, to swear, to profane the Sabbath, and spend that whole day in sleeping, sporting, eating and drinking: to go to bed without prayer, or catechizing, or reading the word of God, and so to rise again and go about their business: to which holy duties, such devout masters as Cornelius was, will hold their servants.

  1. 228. Contrary, 1. Loth to serve religious masters.

2. Others that are placed by their friends vnder ſuch deuout229 maſters, or not knowing before hand the diſpoſition of their maſters, haue themſelues couenanted with them to be their ſeruants, after they haue beene a while in the houſe, thinke their maſters houſe a priſon to them, muttering and murmuring againſt their ſtrait keeping in, as they deeme it: and being called in to any religious exerciſe, they will be ready to ſay, I was not hired for this, neither am I bound to you herein, ſet me about your worke and I will doe it.

  1. 229. 2. Mutter againſt them being in ſeruice.

2. Others that are placed by their friends under such devout229 masters, or not knowing before hand the disposition of their masters, have themselves covenanted with them to be their servants, after they have been a while in the house, think their masters house a prison to them, muttering and murmuring against their strait keeping in, as they deem it: and being called in to any religious exercise, they will be ready to say, I was not hired for this, neither am I bound to you herein, set me about your work and I will do it.

  1. 229. 2. Mutter against them being in service.

3. Some againe are the more negligent and diſſolute in their230 buſineſſe, becauſe their maſters are religious. It is a common complaint, that profane, worldly maſters ſhal haue more ſeruice then religious and godly maſters, yea though theſe giue better wages, diet and lodging then thoſe. Many thinke the fault hereof to be in the maſter: but aſſuredly for the moſt part the fault is the corrupt diſpoſition of ſeruants, that eſteeme pleaſure in ſinne, and libertie thereunto more then wages, diet, and lodging: whereby they ſhew themſelues impious againſt God, vngratefull to their maſters, iniurious to themſelues. Let this peruerſe diſpoſition be noted, that the rule of the Apoſtle verie pertinent to this point, may be the better obſerued, They231 that haue beleeuing maſters let them not deſpiſe them, but rather doe them ſeruice, becauſe they are faithfull and beloued.

  1. 230. 3. Negligent becauſe maſters religious.
  2. 231. 1 Tim. 6. 2.

3. Some again are the more negligent and dissolute in their230 business, because their masters are religious. It is a common complaint, that profane, worldly masters shall have more service then religious and godly masters, yea though these give better wages, diet and lodging then those. Many think the fault hereof to be in the master: but assuredly for the most part the fault is the corrupt disposition of servants, that esteem pleasure in sin, and liberty thereunto more then wages, diet, and lodging: whereby they show themselves impious against God, ungrateful to their masters, injurious to themselves. Let this perverse disposition be noted, that the rule of the Apostle very pertinent to this point, may be the better observed, They231 that have believing masters let them not despise them, but rather do them service, because they are faithful and beloved.

  1. 230. 3. Negligent because masters religious.
  2. 231. 1 Tim. 6. 2.

§. 17. Of ſeruants obedience to reproofe and correction.

§. 17. Of servants obedience to reproof and correction.

The ſame directions may ſerue for yeelding to reproofe and correction: for they may both be brought to one head: and in the generall they doe both agree. For reproofe is a verball correction, and correction is a reall reproofe.

The same directions may serve for yielding to reproof and correction: for they may both be brought to one head: and in the general they do both agree. For reproof is a verbal correction, and correction is a real reproof.

The obedience which ſeruants in regard of theſe muſt ſhew to their maſters is twofold.

The obedience which servants in regard of these must show to their masters is twofold.

1. Patiently to beare all manner of reproofe and correction.

1. Patiently to bear all manner of reproof and correction.

p. 612 2. Readily to amend that for which they are iuſtly reproued or corrected.

2. Readily to amend that for which they are justly reproved or corrected.

For the firſt of theſe, ſeruants haue an expreſſe precept, enforced232 by many reaſons in theſe words, Seruants be ſubiect to your maſters with all feare, not only to the good and gentle, but alſo to the froward. For this is thanke worthy if a man for conſcience toward God endure griefe, ſuffering wrongfully. For what glory is it if when ye be buffeted for your faults ye take it patiently? but if whey ye doe well and ſuffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. Here we ſee,

  1. 232. 1 Pet. 2. 18. &c.

For the first of these, servants have an express precept, enforced232 by many reasons in these words, servants be subject to your masters with all fear, not only to the good and gentle, but also to the froward. For this is thank worthy if a man for conscience toward God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For what glory is it if when ye be buffeted for your faults ye take it patiently? But if when ye do well and suffer for it, ye take it patiently, this is acceptable with God. Here we see,

  1. 232. 1 Pet. 2. 18. etc‸.

1. That correction is patiently to be borne by ſeruants: if correction, then much more reproofe.

1. That correction is patiently to be borne by servants: if correction, then much more reproof.

2. That though correction be iniuſtly inflicted, yet it is patiently to be endured: therefore much more when it is deſerued.

2. That though correction be unjustly inflicted, yet it is patiently to be endured: therefore much more when it is deserved.

3. That buffeting and that of a froward maſter is to be borne: therefore much more lighter correction of a good and gentle maſter. Ioſeph patiently endured233 fetters, and yron chaines, and234 impriſonment inflicted vpon him moſt vniuſtly, euen for his faithfulneſſe to his maſter. Great was the recompence which God made vnto him: & aſſuredly God will recompence all the wrong, paine, and griefe, that in this caſe ſhall be endured for conſcience ſake. For the Apoſtle ſaith, that this is thankworthy, that is, worthy of praiſe and commendation, and ſo worthy of recompence and reward. Againe he ſaith that it is acceptable to God, ſo as God will recompence it, though men may account it but baſeneſſe and blockiſhneſſe: yea though vniuſt maſters may thereupon take occaſion the more to trample vpon, and inſult ouer their ſeruants.

  1. 233. Pſal. 105. 18.
  2. 234. Gen. 39. 20.

3. That buffeting and that of a froward master is to be borne: therefore much more lighter correction of a good and gentle master. Joseph patiently endured233 fetters, and iron chains, and234 imprisonment inflicted upon him most unjustly, even for his faithfulness to his master. Great was the recompense which God made unto him: & assuredly God will recompense all the wrong, paine, and grief, that in this case shall be endured for conscience sake. For the Apostle saith, that this is thankworthy, that is, worthy of praise and commendation, and so worthy of recompense and reward. Again he saith that it is acceptable to God, so as God will recompense it, though men may account it but baseness and blockishness: yea though unjust masters may thereupon take occasion the more to trample upon, and insult over their servants.

  1. 233. Psal. 105. 18.
  2. 234. Gen. 39. 20.

To theſe motiues I may adde the rule of our Chriſtian profeſſion (which is alſo intimated by the Apoſtle in theſe words,235 Euen hereunto were ye called.) For our Chriſtian calling requireth all men to236 giue place vnto wrath:237 To turne the other cheeke when one is ſmitten:238 To ouercome euill with goodneſſe.239 If all Chriſtians muſt ſhew ſuch patience to all men, euen their equals: how much more ſeruants to maſters? The Apoſtle commendeth to ſeruants the example of Chriſt in this caſe: he was reuiled and much he ſuffered, and that moſt iniuriouſly, and p. 613 yet patiently did he beare all: if ſeruants thus ſuffer with him, they alſo ſhall reigne with him.

  1. 235. 1 Pet. 2. 21.
  2. 236. Rom. 12. 19.
  3. 237. Matt. 5. 39.
  4. 238. Rom. 12. 21.
  5. 239. 1 Pet. 2. 21.

To these motives I may add the rule of our Christian profession (which is also intimated by the Apostle in these words,235 Even hereunto were ye called.) For our Christian calling requireth all men to236 give place unto wrath:237 To turn the other cheek when one is smitten:238 To overcome evil with goodness.239 If all Christians must show such patience to all men, even their equals: how much more servants to masters? The Apostle commendeth to servants the example of Christ in this case: he was reviled and much he suffered, and that most injuriously, and yet patiently did he bear all: if servants thus suffer with him, they also shall reign with him.

  1. 235. 1 Pet. 2. 21.
  2. 236. Rom. 12. 19.
  3. 237. Matt. 5. 39.
  4. 238. Rom. 12. 21.
  5. 239. 1 Pet. 2. 21.

§. 18. Of the extremes contrary to ſeruants patient bearing of reproofe and correction.

§. 18. Of the extremes contrary to servants patient bearing of reproof and correction.

Patient bearing of rebuke and blowes, ſeemeth an hard ſaying to moſt ſeruants: they cannot endure to heare it: for their minde and carriage is cleane contrary thereunto.

Patient bearing of rebuke and blows, seemeth an hard saying to most servants: they cannot endure to hear it: for their mind and carriage is clean contrary thereunto.

1. Some being but reproued, though iuſtly, are ready to anſwer againe, and to chop word for word: a ſinne240 expreſly forbidden. It ſeemeth by the Apoſtles expreſſe mentioning of it, that anſwering againe hath beene an old euill quality in ſeruants.

  1. 240. Tit. 2. 9. μὴ ἀντιλέγοντας.

1. Some being but reproved, though justly, are ready to answer again, and to chop word for word: a sin240 expressly forbidden. It seemeth by the Apostles express mentioning of it, that answering again hath been an old evil quality in servants.

  1. 240. Tit. 2. 9. μὴ ἀντιλέγοντας.

Obiect. If a maſter vniuſtly reproue his ſeruant, and the ſeruant anſwer not againe, he wittingly ſuffereth his maſter to continue in his error, and ſo maketh himſelfe acceſſary to his maſters ſinne.

Object. If a master unjustly reprove his servant, and the servant answer not again, he wittingly suffereth his master to continue in his error, and so maketh himself accessary to his masters sin.

Anſw. There is difference betwixt a ſpightfull, reuengefull contradicting of that which is ſpoken, and an humble, mild, reuerend, ſeaſonable apologie for that which is vniuſtly cenſured. This is lawfull: but that is forbidden.

Answ. There is difference betwixt a spiteful, revengeful contradicting of that which is spoken, and an humble, mild, reverend, seasonable apology for that which is unjustly censured. This is lawful: but that is forbidden.

2. Others ſcorne to be corrected: which diſdaine they manifeſt many waies: as

2. Others scorn to be corrected: which disdain they manifest many ways: as

1. By muttering, and ſaying they came not for that end. But though that were not the maine end of their ſubiection, yet is it a meanes to keepe them vnder ſubiection: and therefore to be endured by them.

1. By muttering, and saying they came not for that end. But though that were not the main end of their subjection, yet is it a means to keep them under subjection: and therefore to be endured by them.

2. By running away, as241 Hagar.

  1. 241. See §. 12.

2. By running away, as241 Hagar.

  1. 241. See §. 12.

3. By ſtrugling and ſtriuing with their maſter or miſtreſſe: and taking the ſtaffe or wand by the end: or by holding the hands of thoſe that correct them.

3. By struggling and striving with their master or mistress: and taking the staff or wand by the end: or by holding the hands of those that correct them.

Obiect. Shall I ſuffer my ſelfe wrongfully to be beaten, when I can helpe my ſelfe and hinder it?

Object. Shall I suffer my self wrongfully to be beaten, when I can help my self and hinder it?

Anſw. 1. Seruants may not be their owne Iudges whether their correction be iuſt or vniuſt: for men are ſo prone to ſooth themſelues and to extenuate the euill actions which they doe, as if they be not corrected till they thinke it iuſt, they would neuer be corrected.

Answ. 1. Servants may not be their own Judges whether their correction be just or unjust: for men are so prone to sooth themselves and to extenuate the evil actions which they do, as if they be not corrected till they think it just, they would never be corrected.

2. To endure puniſhment (that I may vſe Saint Peters p. 614 word) is not otherwaies thanke-worthy. If iuſtly thou beeſt puniſhed, thou haſt but thy deſert. If forcibly ſo as thou canſt not reſiſt, neceſſity maketh thee beare it. The ſturdieſt theeues that be, being pinnied, ſuffer themſelues to be turned ouer, becauſe they ſee a neceſſity. But Chriſt (whoſe242 example in this caſe is ſet before ſeruants)243 could haue freed himſelfe but would not. If ſeruants endure for conſcience ſake, they will not reſiſt, though they be able.

  1. 242. 1 Pet. 2. 21.
  2. 243. Mat. 26. 53.

2. To endure punishment (that I may use Saint Peter’s word) is not otherways thank-worthy. If justly thou beest punished, thou hast but thy desert. If forcibly so as thou canst not resist, necessity maketh thee bear it. The sturdiest thieves that be, being pinnied, suffer themselves to be turned over, because they see a necessity. But Christ (whose242 example in this case is set before servants)243 could have freed himself but would not. If servants endure for conscience sake, they will not resist, though they be able.

  1. 242. 1 Pet. 2. 21.
  2. 243. Mat. 26. 53.

3. Others if they be ſmitten by maſter or miſtreſſe, will giue as much as they receiue, they will ſmite againe: a practiſe vnbeſeeming any Chriſtian, but moſt vnſeemely for Chriſtian ſeruants: who manifeſt thereby a deſpight of Gods image and power in their maſters.

3. Others if they be smitten by master or mistress, will give as much as they receive, they will smite again: a practise unbeseeming any Christian, but most unseemly for Christian servants: who manifest thereby a despite of God’s image and power in their masters.

4. Others are ſo poſſeſſed with a deuill, as they will ſeeke all the reuenge they can, if they be corrected: whence it commeth to paſſe that ſome hot, heady, hardy youth, ſticke not to challenge their maſters into the field: and others, more maliciouſly minded, ſecretly endeuour to take away the life of their maſters. Many that haue not the opportunity to practiſe ſuch villanies, doe notwithſtanding in their hearts wiſh their maſters deſtruction, and make moſt fearefull imprecations againſt them; whereby they make themſelues guilty of blood before God.

4. Others are so possessed with a devil, as they will seek all the revenge they can, if they be corrected: whence it cometh to pass that some hot, heady, hardy youth, stick not to challenge their masters into the field: and others, more maliciously minded, secretly endeavour to take away the life of their masters. Many that have not the opportunity to practise such villainies, do notwithstanding in their hearts wish their masters destruction, and make most fearful imprecations against them; whereby they make themselves guilty of blood before God.

§. 19. Of ſeruants amending that for which they are iuſtly reproued or corrected.

§. 19. Of servants amending that for which they are justly reproved or corrected.

More then patience is required of them that are deſeruedly rebuked or corrected for their faults: namely244 repentance, and amendment. Thus ſhall the ſmart and paine which ſeruants endure, be as good phyſicke vnto them, and turne to their good. True amendment of former faults may make one a better ſeruant then he was before he committed thoſe faults: witneſſe that which Saint Paul ſaith of Oneſimus,245 in time paſt he was to thee vnprofitable, but now profitable to thee and me.

  1. 244. See more of this point Treat. 5. §. 33. & 34.
  2. 245. Philem. verſ. 11.

More then patience is required of them that are deservedly rebuked or corrected for their faults: namely244 repentance, and amendment. Thus shall the smart and paine which servants endure, be as good physic unto them, and turn to their good. True amendment of former faults may make one a better servant then he was before he committed those faults: witness that which Saint Paul saith of Onesimus,245 in time past he was to thee unprofitable, but now profitable to thee and me.

  1. 244. See more of this point Treat. 5. §. 33. & 34.
  2. 245. Philem. vers. 11.

Contrary is their diſpoſition, who notwithſtanding all rebuke and correction goe on ſtill in their euill and lewd courſes: and continue to prouoke their maſter more and more, and ſo make them adde blow vnto blow, and ſtroke vnto ſtroke, till they haue no hope of them, but are forced to put them out p. 615 of doores. This commeth either from a ſcornfull, diſdainfull ſtomach (for246 a ſcorner heareth not rebuke) or from a baſe, ſeruile, ſtupid, blockiſh, brutiſh nature, that is not moued with any ſmart or paine, like a reſtie iade that will not ſtirre though he be whipt or beaten neuer ſo much.247 Solomon implieth thus much by putting into one leaſh an horſe, an aſſe, and a foole: meaning by a foole a ſcornfull, blockiſh ſeruant: to whoſe backe a rod is as a whip to an horſe: of ſuch a foole he ſaith, that248 an hundred ſtripes enter not into him: and againe,249 Though thou ſhouldeſt bray a foole in a morter among wheat with a peſtle, yet will not his fooliſhneſſe depart from him.

  1. 246. Pro. 13. 1.
  2. 247. Pro. 26. 3.
  3. 248. Pro. 17. 10.
  4. 249. Pro. 27. 22.

Contrary is their disposition, who notwithstanding all rebuke and correction go on still in their evil and lewd courses: and continue to provoke their master more and more, and so make them add blow unto blow, and stroke unto stroke, till they have no hope of them, but are forced to put them out of doors. This cometh either from a scornful, disdainful stomach (for246 a scorner heareth not rebuke) or from a base, servile, stupid, blockish, brutish nature, that is not moved with any smart or paine, like a resty jade that will not stir though he be whipt or beaten never so much.247 Solomon implieth thus much by putting into one leash an horse, an ass, and a fool: meaning by a fool a scornful, blockish servant: to whose back a rod is as a whip to an horse: of such a fool he saith, that248 an hundred stripes enter not into him: and again,249 Though thou shouldest bray a fool in a mortar among wheat with a pestle, yet will not his foolishness depart from him.

  1. 246. Pro. 13. 1.
  2. 247. Pro. 26. 3.
  3. 248. Pro. 17. 10.
  4. 249. Pro. 27. 22.

But what ſhall we ſay of ſuch as for rebuke and correction are the worſe? What, but that ſhame, beggery, and ſome ignominious death or other is like to befall them.

But what shall we say of such as for rebuke and correction are the worse? What, but that shame, beggary, and some ignominious death or other is like to befall them.

Hitherto of the kindes of ſeruants duties. The next point reſpecteth the manner of performing them.

Hitherto of the kinds of servants duties. The next point respecteth the manner of performing them.

A Servant’s Faithful and Willing Service

Printed 1622
Edition

A Servant’s Faithful and Willing Service

§. 20. Of ſeruing with trembling.

§. 20. Of serving with trembling.

The Manner how ſeruants ought to performe their duties is noted in foure phraſes:

The Manner how servants ought to perform their duties is noted in four phrases:

The firſt whereof is this, with feare and trembling.250

  1. 250. I.

The first whereof is this, with fear and trembling.250

  1. 250. I.

Feare is both as a fountaine from whence all other duties flow: and alſo as a ſawce to ſeaſon them all.

Fear is both as a fountain from whence all other duties flow: and also as a sauce to season them all.

Commonly the ſeaſon and ſauour of waters commeth from the fountaine: which Saint Iames implieth, where he ſaith, no fountaine doth yeeld ſalt water and freſh: for if the fountaine be251 ſalt, the ſtreames iſſuing from thence will be ſalt: and freſh, if the fountaine be freſh: ſo if feare be ſeated in the heart of ſeruants, all their obedience and ſubmiſſion will be ſeaſoned therewith. Let therefore ſeruants here learne by their manner of performing all their duties, to declare that there is a true ſeruant-like feare ſeated in their hearts. Hereof I ſhall need ſay no more then what hath beene252 before deliuered.

  1. 251. Iam. 3. 12.
  2. 252. §. 4.

Commonly the season and savour of waters cometh from the fountain: which Saint James implieth, where he saith, no fountain doth yield salt water and fresh: for if the fountain be251 salt, the streams issuing from thence will be salt: and fresh, if the fountain be fresh: so if fear be seated in the heart of servants, all their obedience and submission will be seasoned therewith. Let therefore servants here learn by their manner of performing all their duties, to declare that there is a true servant-like fear seated in their hearts. Hereof I shall need say no more then what hath been252 before delivered.

  1. 251. Jam. 3. 12.
  2. 252. §. 4.

The other word253 trembling added to feare, addeth emphaſis, ſhewing that it is no ſmall feare that is required of ſeruants: and it giueth them to wit that their maſters hauing a power to puniſh them, they muſt ſo carrie themſelues as they prouoke not their maſter to wrath, but be very carefull and circumſpect to auoid his diſpleaſure, that they giue him no iuſt occaſion p. 616 of offence. This care had that ſeruant of Dauid which firſt eſpied Abſolom hanging in a tree, and told Ioab thereof:254 he ſo feared the diſpleaſure of the king his maſter, as to gaine a thouſand ſhekels of ſiluer he durſt not kill Abſolom. The like is noted of Obadiah, who was afraid to tell his maſter Ahab where Eliah was, left his maſter might haue thought he had mocked him, if the Spirit had carried Eliah away.255

  1. 253. See Treat. 1. §. 124.
  2. 254. 2 Sam. 18. 12.
  3. 255. 1 King. 18. 9. &c.

The other word253 trembling added to fear, addeth emphasis, showing that it is no small fear that is required of servants: and it giveth them to wit that their masters having a power to punish them, they must so carry themselves as they provoke not their master to wrath, but be very careful and circumspect to avoid his displeasure, that they give him no just occasion of offence. This care had that servant of David which first espied Absalom hanging in a tree, and told Joab thereof:254 he so feared the displeasure of the king his master, as to gain a thousand shekels of silver he durst not kill Absalom. The like is noted of Obadiah, who was afraid to tell his master Ahab where Elijah was, lest his master might have thought he had mocked him, if the Spirit had carried Elijah away.255

  1. 253. See Treat. 1. §. 124.
  2. 254. 2 Sam. 18. 12.
  3. 255. 1 King. 18. 9. etc‸.

This trembling feare is needfull in regard of the ſmall loue that ſeruants commonly beare to their maſters. There are not thoſe motiues to ſtirre vp loue in ſeruants to their maſters, as in children to their parents: except therefore through awe and dread they be kept in compaſſe, they will exceedingly tranſgreſſe: and becauſe this is ſo needfull, ſeruants muſt labour to nouriſh it, as a meanes to keepe them from ouer-much boldneſſe.

This trembling fear is needful in regard of the small love that servants commonly bear to their masters. There are not those motives to stir up love in servants to their masters, as in children to their parents: except therefore through awe and dread they be kept in compass, they will exceedingly transgress: and because this is so needful, servants must labour to nourish it, as a means to keep them from over-much boldness.

Contrary on the one ſide is a proud deſpiſing of a maſters authority (ſaying, if not with their mouthes, yet in their heart, as Gaal of Abimelech, who is he that we ſhould ſerue him? or as thoſe that deſpiſed the gouernment of Chriſt their maſter,256257 we will not haue this man to reigne ouer vs: and againe,258 let vs breake his bonds aſunder, and caſt away his cords from vs.) And on the other ſide a wretched careleſſeneſſe, not fearing any puniſhment before they feele it: like to many deſperate theeues that no whit feare the power of the Iudge, but deſperatly ſay, we haue but one death to pay. The authority of God himſelfe is deſpiſed, and his reuenging hand is lightly regarded by ſuch proud and deſperate ſeruants: ſo as their ſinne is no ſmall ſinne.

  1. 256. Iudg. 9. 28.
  2. 257. Luk. 19. 14.
  3. 258. Pſal. 2. 3.

Contrary on the one side is a proud despising of a masters authority (saying, if not with their mouths, yet in their heart, as Gaal of Abimelech, who is he that we should serve him? or as those that despised the government of Christ their master,256257 we will not have this man to reign over us: and again,258 let us break his bonds asunder, and cast away his cords from us.) And on the other side a wretched carelessness, not fearing any punishment before they feel it: like to many desperate thieves that no whit fear the power of the Judge, but desperately say, we have but one death to pay. The authority of God himself is despised, and his revenging hand is lightly regarded by such proud and desperate servants: so as their sin is no small sin.

  1. 256. Judg. 9. 28.
  2. 257. Luk. 19. 14.
  3. 258. Psal. 2. 3.

§. 21. Of ſeruing with ſincerity.

§. 21. Of serving with sincerity.

The ſecond branch concerning the manner of ſeruants performing their dutie is in theſe words, in ſingleneſſe of heart,259 ſo as all muſt be performed with an honeſt and vpright heart: whatſoeuer yee doe, doe it heartily, ſaith the Apoſtle to ſeruants260 in another place. Thus did Ioſeph in ſingleneſſe of heart ſerue his maſter: inſtance his refuſing to abuſe his miſtreſſe in261 a priuate chamber when ſhe deſired it, and no other body was in the houſe. Happy were it for maſters to haue ſuch ſeruants: then might they take no more care then Potiphar did, but put262 p. 617 all that they haue into their ſeruants hands. Neither would this rare vertue in ſeruants be only profitable to their maſters, but alſo very comfortable to themſelues, and bring them much peace of conſcience.

  1. 259. 11.
  2. 260. Col. 3. 23.
  3. 261. Gen. 39. 11, 12.
  4. 262. Gen. 39. 6.

The second branch concerning the manner of servants performing their duty is in these words, in singleness of heart,259 so as all must be performed with an honest and upright heart: whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, saith the Apostle to servants260 in another place. Thus did Joseph in singleness of heart serve his master: instance his refusing to abuse his mistress in261 a private chamber when she desired it, and no other body was in the house. Happy were it for masters to have such servants: then might they take no more care then Potiphar did, but put262 all that they have into their servants hands. Neither would this rare virtue in servants be only profitable to their masters, but also very comfortable to themselves, and bring them much peace of conscience.

  1. 259. II.
  2. 260. Col. 3. 23.
  3. 261. Gen. 39. 11, 12.
  4. 262. Gen. 39. 6.

Contrary is hypocriticall ſeruice: when ſeruants haue a heart, and a heart, making ſhew-of one heart outwardly, and haue another, euen a cleane contrary heart within them. Such263 an one was Gehazi, who came in and ſtood before his maſter, as if he had performed ſome good ſeruice for his maſter, when264 he had moſt highly diſhonoured him: and ſuch an one was Iudas who carried as faire a face to his maſter as any of the diſciples, and yet was an arrant traitor: for when he was thought to goe out to buy prouiſion for his maſter, he went to265 betray him.

  1. 263. Pſal. 12. 2.
  2. 264. 2. King 5. 25.
  3. 265. Iohn 13. 29.

Contrary is hypocritical service: when servants have a heart, and a heart, making show‸ ‸of one heart outwardly, and have another, even a clean contrary heart within them. Such263 an one was Gehazi, who came in and stood before his master, as if he had performed some good service for his master, when264 he had most highly dishonoured him: and such an one was Judas who carried as fair a face to his master as any of the disciples, and yet was an arrant traitor: for when he was thought to go out to buy provision for his master, he went to265 betray him.

  1. 263. Psal. 12. 2.
  2. 264. 2 King. ‸ 5. 25.
  3. 265. John 13. 29.

All eye-ſeruice is contrary to the forenamed ſingleneſſe of heart: when ſeruants are diligent ſo long as their maſters eye is on them:266 like little children that will doe any thing their mother will haue them doe, while her eye is vpon them; but nothing, when her backe is turned. The world is full of ſuch eye-ſeruing ſeruants, who while their maſters are preſent, will be as buſie as Bees: but if he be away, then either idling at home, or gadding abroad, or nothing but wrangling, and eating, and drinking with the drunken; like that lewd ſeruant whom Chriſt noteth in the parable267 Let the iudgement denounced againſt him be noted of ſuch ſeruants.

  1. 266. Eye ſeruice.
  2. 267. Matth. 24. 49.

All eye-service is contrary to the forenamed singleness of heart: when servants are diligent so long as their masters eye is on them:266 like little children that will do any thing their mother will have them do, while her eye is upon them; but nothing, when her back is turned. The world is full of such eye-serving servants, who while their masters are present, will be as busy as Bees: but if he be away, then either idling at home, or gadding abroad, or nothing but wrangling, and eating, and drinking with the drunken; like that lewd servant whom Christ noteth in the parable267 Let the judgment denounced against him be noted of such servants.

  1. 266. Eye service.
  2. 267. Matth. 24. 49.

§. 22. Of ſeruing for conſcience ſake.

§. 22. Of serving for conscience sake.

The third branch of the manner of ſeruants performing268 their dutie is in theſe words, as vnto Chriſt, as the ſeruants of Chriſt, doing the will of God, as to the Lord: all which doe ſet forth a good conſcience, or ſuch ſeruice as is performed for conſcience ſake, or for the Lords ſake, which is all one: becauſe the conſcience hath an eye only to the Lord, to his will, and to his ordinance. Though there were no other motiue in the world to moue them to obey their maſters, yet their conſcience to God would moue them. Such was Ioſephs manner of ſeruing his maſter, as the reaſon which he himſelfe rendreth to his miſtreſſe ſheweth, How can I doe this great wickedneſſe, and ſinne againſt God? The269 prayer which Abrahams ſeruant made to God, and the thanks270 p. 618 which he rendred to him for bleſſing his iourney, ſhew, that he ſerued his maſter for the Lords ſake. It is more cleare then needs be proued, that ſuch was Iaakobs ſeruice to his maſter. This is the rather to be noted of Chriſtian ſeruants, becauſe herein lieth the greateſt difference betwixt beleeuing ſeruants, and others: others may ſerue with feare and trembling, in ſingleneſſe of heart, and with good will; but only Saints doe ſeruice as to Chriſt for conſcience ſake: If this be not that which only they aime at, yet aſſuredly they doe chiefly and principally aime at it: which maketh them not to content themſelues with doing the thing, but to endeuour to doe it after the beſt manner that they can, ſo as God may beſt accept thereof: whereby as they approue themſelues to God, ſo they doe much good to their maſters, and bring much comfort vnto their owne ſoules.

  1. 268. III. Sit ſeruus non vt ſeruus ad oculum, ſed vt domini ſtudioſus. Conſtit. Apoſt. l. 4. c. 12.
  2. 269. Gen. 39. 9.
  3. 270. Gen. 24. 12, 27.

The third branch of the manner of servants performing268 their duty is in these words, as unto Christ, as the servants of Christ, doing the will of God, as to the Lord: all which do set forth a good conscience, or such service as is performed for conscience sake, or for the Lord’s sake, which is all one: because the conscience hath an eye only to the Lord, to his will, and to his ordinance. Though there were no other motive in the world to move them to obey their masters, yet their conscience to God would move them. Such was Joseph’s manner of serving his master, as the reason which he himself rendereth to his mistress showeth, How can I do this great wickedness, and sin against God? The269 prayer which Abraham’s servant made to God, and the thanks270 which he rendered to him for blessing his journey, show, that he served his master for the Lord’s sake. It is more clear then needs be proved, that such was Jacob’s service to his master. This is the rather to be noted of Christian servants, because herein lieth the greatest difference betwixt believing servants, and others: others may serve with fear and trembling, in singleness of heart, and with good will; but only Saints do service as to Christ for conscience sake: If this be not that which only they aim at, yet assuredly they do chiefly and principally aim at it: which maketh them not to content themselves with doing the thing, but to endeavour to do it after the best manner that they can, so as God may best accept thereof: whereby as they approve themselves to God, so they do much good to their masters, and bring much comfort unto their own souls.

  1. 268. III. Sit seruus non vt seruus ad oculum, sed vt domini studiosus. Constit. Apost. l. 4. c. 12.
  2. 269. Gen. 39. 9.
  3. 270. Gen. 24. 12, 27.

Contrary is the minde of moſt, who doe all the ſeruice which271 they doe on by-reſpects: they may performe much dutie, and it may be doe much good to their maſters; and thereupon they may get good wages at their maſters hands, and extraordinarie recompence alſo, and liue in much quiet vnder them: but no reward can they looke for at Gods hands: ſo as I may ſay to ſuch ſeruants, as Chriſt ſaid to thoſe who did all to haue glory of men, They haue their reward.272

  1. 271. Seruice on by-reſpects.
  2. 272. Matth. 6. 2.

Contrary is the mind of most, who do all the service which271 they do on by-respects: they may perform much duty, and it may be do much good to their masters; and thereupon they may get good wages at their masters hands, and extraordinary recompense also, and live in much quiet under them: but no reward can they look for at God’s hands: so as I may say to such servants, as Christ said to those who did all to have glory of men, They have their reward.272

  1. 271. Service on by-respects.
  2. 272. Matth. 6. 2.

§. 23. Of ſeruants willingneſſe to performe their dutie.

§. 23. Of servants willingness to perform their duty.

The fourth branch reſpecting the manner of ſeruants performing273 their dutie, is noted in this phraſe, with good will. This good will of a ſeruant to his maſter, hath reſpect partly to the diſpoſition of the ſeruant, and ſo it implieth willingneſſe and cheerefulneſſe;274 and partly to the benefit of the maſter, and ſo it implieth faithfulneſſe.

  1. 273. IIII.
  2. 274. Seruice to be done cheerefully.

The fourth branch respecting the manner of servants performing273 their duty, is noted in this phrase, with good will. This good will of a servant to his master, hath respect partly to the disposition of the servant, and so it implieth willingness and cheerfulness;274 and partly to the benefit of the master, and so it implieth faithfulness.

  1. 273. IIII.
  2. 274. Service to be done cheerfully.

Of willingneſſe to doe that dutie which belongeth to a ſeruant, Chriſt Ieſus (who275 tooke vpon him the forme of a ſeruant) hath made himſelfe a worthy patterne.276 I delight to doe thy will, ſaith he to him that ſent him: and againe,277 My meat is to doe the will of him that ſent me, and to finiſh his worke. Doth not a man eat his meat willingly, with delight and cheerefulneſſe? euen ſo did Chriſt the worke of him that ſent him. So cheerefully did Iaakob ſerue his Vncle Laban, that278 ſeuen yeeres ſeemed to him but a few dayes.

  1. 275. Phil. 2. 7.
  2. 276. Pſal. 40. 8.
  3. 277. Joh. 4. 34.
  4. 278. Gen. 29. 20.

Of willingness to do that duty which belongeth to a servant, Christ Jesus (who275 took upon him the form of a servant) hath made himself a worthy pattern.276 I delight to do thy will, saith he to him that sent him: and again,277 My meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish his work. Doth not a man eat his meat willingly, with delight and cheerfulness? Even so did Christ the work of him that sent him. So cheerfully did Jacob serve his Uncle Laban, that278 seven years seemed to him but a few days.

  1. 275. Phil. 2. 7.
  2. 276. Psal. 40. 8.
  3. 277. Joh. 4. 34.
  4. 278. Gen. 29. 20.

Obiect. The reaſon thereof was the loue he had to Rachel.

Object. The reason thereof was the love he had to Rachel.

p. 619

1. Anſw. This was one reaſon, but not the only reaſon: had he not borne good will to his Vncle and Maſter, as well as loue to his wife, the time might haue ſeemed tedious enough: but both meeting together, made the time paſſe away the better.

1. Answ. This was one reason, but not the only reason: had he not borne good will to his Uncle and master, as well as love to his wife, the time might have seemed tedious enough: but both meeting together, made the time pass away the better.

2. Anſw. If the loue he had to Rachel made him doe his ſeruice ſo cheerefully: then if ſeruants loue God, for whoſe ſake they ought to doe their ſeruice, it will cheerefully be done.

2. Answ. If the love he had to Rachel made him do his service so cheerfully: then if servants love God, for whose sake they ought to do their service, it will cheerfully be done.

1. That which the Apoſtle applieth to giuing of almes (2 Cor. 9. 7.) may be extended to all manner of duties which God requireth, God loueth cheerefulneſſe: that worke therefore which is not ſeaſoned therewith God regardeth not.

1. That which the Apostle applieth to giving of alms (2 Cor. 9. 7.) may be extended to all manner of duties which God requireth, God loveth cheerfulness: that work therefore which is not seasoned therewith God regardeth not.

2. As cheerefulneſſe maketh God the better to like the worke, ſo it maketh the worke much more eaſie to him that doth it. Our common prouerbe noteth as much, Nothing is hard to a willing minde.

2. As cheerfulness maketh God the better to like the work, so it maketh the work much more easy to him that doth it. Our common proverb noteth as much, Nothing is hard to a willing mind.

3.279 Let there be cheerefulneſſe in a ſeruants minde, and he is as free as his maſter: for ſuch a ſeruant is the Lords freeman (1 Cor. 7. 22.) and when he cannot be made free of his maſter, he doth after a manner make his ſeruice free.

  1. 279. Apoſtolus ſeruos monet dominis ſuis ex animo cum bona voluntate ſeruire, vt ſcilicet ſi non poſſunt à dominis liberi fieri, ſuam ſeruitutem ipſi quodammedo liberam faciant. Aug de Ciu. Dei, l. 19. c. 15. Direction. [moved in the edition]

3. Let279 there be cheerfulness in a servants mind, and he is as free as his master: for such a servant is the Lord’s freeman (1 Cor. 7. 22.) and when he cannot be made free of his master, he doth after a manner make his service free.

  1. 279. Apostolus seruos monet dominis suis ex animo cum bona voluntate seruire, vt scilicet si non possunt à dominis liberi fieri, suam seruitutem ipsi quodammedo liberam faciant. Aug de Ciu. Dei, l. 19. c. 15. Direction. [moved here by the editor]

Haue an eye to God, to his acceptation, and remuneration, and it will quicken thy ſpirit. Mans reward maketh poore men glad of worke, and cheerefull in doing their worke: it is as ſugar to ſharpe wine. Tradeſmen, Phyſitians, Lawyers, all ſorts of men, are by gaine drawne on with great willingneſſe to take great paines. Should not Gods recompence of our paines make vs much more willing? Surely it would, if we had ſuch an eye of280 faith as Moſes had, thereby to ſee the recompence of reward which he ſaw.

  1. 280. Heb. 11. 26.

Have an eye to God, to his acceptation, and remuneration, and it will quicken thy spirit. Man’s reward maketh poor men glad of work, and cheerful in doing their work: it is as sugar to sharp wine. Tradesmen, Physicians, Lawyers, all sorts of men, are by gain drawn on with great willingness to take great pains. Should not God’s recompense of our pains make us much more willing? Surely it would, if we had such an eye of280 faith as Moses had, thereby to see the recompense of reward which he saw.

  1. 280. Heb. 11. 26.

Contrary is heauineſſe of ſpirit, and diſcontentedneſſe of minde,281 when ſeruants doe their ſeruice lowringly, grudgingly, by compulſion (as Beares are brought to a ſtake) and of neceſſitie, as ſlaues in a galley. Such ſeruice muſt needs be vntowardly done: but though outwardly it be well done, yet can the doer haue little comfort therein, becauſe God accepteth it not.

  1. 281. Contrary, Diſcontentedneſſe.

Contrary is heaviness of spirit, and discontentedness of mind,281 when servants do their service lowringly, grudgingly, by compulsion (as Bears are brought to a stake) and of necessity, as slaves in a galley. Such service must needs be untowardly done: but though outwardly it be well done, yet can the doer have little comfort therein, because God accepteth it not.

  1. 281. Contrary, Discontentedness.

§. 24. Of ſeruants quickneſſe and diligence in their ſeruice.

§. 24. Of servants quickness and diligence in their service.

Seruants, in teſtimonie of their willingneſſe and cheerefulneſſe, muſt be both quicke and diligent in their ſeruice: for theſe p. 620 are effects of willingneſſe. Quickneſſe hath reſpect to the time of doing a thing. Diligence to the paines that is taken about it.

Servants, in testimony of their willingness and cheerfulness, must be both quick and diligent in their service: for these are effects of willingness. Quickness hath respect to the time of doing a thing. Diligence to the pains that is taken about it.

He that is quicke in his ſeruice taketh vp no more time about282 one thing then muſt needs; but is ready to doe one thing after another; and thus doth much more ſeruice. It is expreſly noted of Rebekah, that ſhe283 haſted, and let downe her pitcher: and haſted and emptied her pitcher, and ran againe to the Well. And Abrahams ſeruant hauing made what ſpeed he could to the place whither he was ſent,284 would not eat till he had told his errand: after he had told it, if he had not ſped,285 he would not haue delaied time, but haue gone againe forthwith: when he had well diſpatched all,286 he would not ſtay vpon any complements, but haſted away to his maſter.287 Ahimaaz ſtroue with Cuſhi who ſhould ſooneſt bring their meſſage to their maſter: and Ahimaaz outſtript Cuſhi, for he had a very willing minde to doe the buſineſſe. The manner of charge which Eliſha gaue to his ſeruant, implieth all the ſpeed he could make: it was this,288 Gird vp thy loynes, goe thy way: if thou meet any by the way, ſalute him not: and if any ſalute thee, anſwer him not againe.

  1. 282. Quickneſſe.
  2. 283. Gen. 24. 18, 20.
  3. 284. Gen. 24. 33.
  4. 285. verſ. 49.
  5. 286. verſ. 56.
  6. 287. 2 Sam. 18. 23.
  7. 288. 2 King. 4. 29.

He that is quick in his service taketh up no more time about282 one thing then must needs; but is ready to do one thing after another; and thus doth much more service. It is expressly noted of Rebekah, that she283 hasted, and let down her pitcher: and hasted and emptied her pitcher, and ran again to the Well. And Abraham’s servant having made what speed he could to the place whither he was sent,284 would not eat till he had told his errand: after he had told it, if he had not sped,285 he would not have delayed time, but have gone again forthwith: when he had well dispatched all,286 he would not stay upon any complements, but hasted away to his master.287 Ahimaaz strove with Cushi who should soonest bring their message to their master: and Ahimaaz outstript Cushi, for he had a very willing mind to do the business. The manner of charge which Elisha gave to his servant, implieth all the speed he could make: it was this,288 Gird up thy loins, go thy way: if thou meet any by the way, salute him not: and if any salute thee, answer him not again.

  1. 282. Quickness.
  2. 283. Gen. 24. 18, 20.
  3. 284. Gen. 24. 33.
  4. 285. vers. 49.
  5. 286. vers. 56.
  6. 287. 2 Sam. 18. 23.
  7. 288. 2 King. 4. 29.

He that is diligent in his ſeruice, will not only be quicke for the289 time, but alſo hold on, and imploy all the labour and paines that he can for the well effecting of that which he is to doe. That generall charge laid vpon all men, in particular appertaineth to a ſeruant (290 In the ſweat of thy face thou ſhalt eat bread) and that which Solomon noteth (291 what ſoeuer thine hand findeth to doe, doe it with thy might.) Great was Iaakobs diligence (for he ſaith of himſelfe in doing his maſters buſineſſe,292 In the day the drought conſumed me, and the frost by night, and my ſleepe departed from mine eyes.) Great alſo was the diligence of thoſe ſhepherds, that293 kept watch ouer their flocke by night: and of294 thoſe ſeruants, that by their paines doubled the talents which were committed to them. As diligence is by theſe and many like examples commended vnto vs, ſo is it further ſet forth by the many promiſes which are made vnto it, as,295 The hand of the diligent maketh rich:296 The recompence of a mans hands ſhall be rendred vnto him:297 The hand of the diligent ſhall be are rule:298 In all labour there is profit.

  1. 289. Diligence.
  2. 290. Gen. 3. 19. [moved in the edition]
  3. 291. Eccl. 9. 10. [moved in the edition]
  4. 292. Gen. 31. 40.
  5. 293. Luke 2. 8.
  6. 294. Mat. 25. 16, 17.
  7. 295. Pro. 10. 4.
  8. 296. & 12. 14.
  9. 297. verſ. 24.
  10. 298. & 14. 23.

He that is diligent in his service, will not only be quick for the289 time, but also hold on, and employ all the labour and pains that he can for the well effecting of that which he is to do. That general charge laid upon all men, in particular appertaineth to a servant290 (‸In the sweat of thy face thou shalt eat bread) and that which Solomon noteth291 (‸what soever thine hand findeth to do, do it with thy might.) Great was Jacob’s diligence (for he saith of himself in doing his masters business,292 In the day the drought consumed me, and the frost by night, and my sleep departed from mine eyes.) Great also was the diligence of those shepherds, that293 kept watch over their flock by night: and of294 those servants, that by their pains doubled the talents which were committed to them. As diligence is by these and many like examples commended unto us, so is it further set forth by the many promises which are made unto it, as,295 The hand of the diligent maketh rich:296 The recompense of a man’s hands shall be rendered unto him:297 The hand of the diligent shall bear rule:298 In all labour there is profit.

  1. 289. Diligence.
  2. 290. Gen. 3. 19. [moved here by the editor]
  3. 291. Eccl. 9. 10. [moved here by the editor]
  4. 292. Gen. 31. 40.
  5. 293. Luke 2. 8.
  6. 294. Mat. 25. 16, 17.
  7. 295. Pro. 10. 4.
  8. 296. & 12. 14.
  9. 297. vers. 24.
  10. 298. & 14. 23.

The worke which ſeruants are by their maſter appointed to doe, is to them the worke of God: whereupon the Apoſtle ſaith p. 621 to ſeruants as well as to others,299 as God hath called euery one, ſo let him walke: but the worke of God is to be done with all diligence: for300 Curſed is he that doth the worke of the Lord negligently.

  1. 299. 1 Cor. 7. 17.
  2. 300. Jer. 48. 10.

The work which servants are by their master appointed to do, is to them the work of God: whereupon the Apostle saith to servants as well as to others,299 as God hath called every one, so let him walk: but the work of God is to be done with all diligence: for300 Cursed is he that doth the work of the Lord negligently.

  1. 299. 1 Cor. 7. 17.
  2. 300. Jer. 48. 10.

Contrary is the idleneſſe, lazineſſe, ſlothfulneſſe, and ſluggiſhneſſe301 of ſeruants. Theſe are faults too too common. Solomon much inueigheth againſt theſe vices, ſetting them forth in their kinde, and ſetting downe the many miſchiefes that follow thereupon.

  1. 301. Idleneſſe.

Contrary is the idleness, laziness, slothfulness, and sluggishness301 of servants. These are faults too too common. Solomon much inveigheth against these vices, setting them forth in their kind, and setting down the many mischiefs that follow thereupon.

  1. 301. Idleness.

Thus he deciphereth them;302 The ſlothfull man ſaith, there is a Lion in the way (that is, he pretendeth vnlikely danger) As the doore turneth vpon the hinges, ſo a ſlothfull man vpon his bed. The ſlothfull hideth his hand in his boſome, it grieueth him to bring it againe to his mouth.303 Yet a little ſleepe, a little ſlumber, a little folding of the hands to ſleepe.

  1. 302. Pro. 26. 13, 14, 15.
  2. 303. & 24. 33.

Thus he deciphereth them;302 The slothful man saith, there is a Lion in the way (that is, he pretendeth unlikely danger) As the door turneth upon the hinges, so a slothful man upon his bed. The slothful hideth his hand in his bosom, it grieveth him to bring it again to his mouth.303 Yet a little sleep, a little slumber, a little folding of the hands to sleep.

  1. 302. Pro. 26. 13, 14, 15.
  2. 303. & 24. 33.

Theſe are the miſchiefes which he noteth to come from idleneſſe and ſloth,304 Pouertie,305 Seruitude,306 Fruitleſſe wiſhes and deſires,307 Hunger,308 Beggerie,309 Death. And to ſhew what ſmall ioy or comfort maſters may haue in ſlothfull ſeruants, he compareth them to vineger and ſmoke, which are as irkeſome to the teeth and eyes as can be:310 As vineger (ſaith he) is to the teeth, and ſmoke to the eyes, ſo is the ſluggard to them that ſend him. And becauſe many idle packs thinke and ſay they doe no hurt, he further ſaith, that311 He that is ſlothfull in his worke is brother to him that is a great waſter: in which reſpect Chriſt ſtileth a ſlothfull ſeruant,312 a wicked and vnprofitable ſeruant: and giueth him the portion of thoſe who doe much hurt.

  1. 304. & 10. 4.
  2. 305. & 12. 24.
  3. 306. & 13. 4.
  4. 307. & 19. 15.
  5. 308. & 20. 4.
  6. 309. & 21. 25.
  7. 310. & 10. 26.
  8. 311. & 18. 9.
  9. 312. Mat. 25. 26, 30.

These are the mischiefs which he noteth to come from idleness and sloth,304 Poverty,305 Servitude,306 Fruitless wishes and desires,307 Hunger,308 Beggary,309 Death. And to show what small joy or comfort masters may have in slothful servants, he compareth them to vinegar and smoke, which are as irksome to the teeth and eyes as can be:310 As vinegar (saith he) is to the teeth, and smoke to the eyes, so is the sluggard to them that send him. And because many idle packs think and say they do no hurt, he further saith, that311 He that is slothful in his work is brother to him that is a great waster: in which respect Christ styleth a slothful servant,312 a wicked and unprofitable servant: and giveth him the portion of those who do much hurt.

  1. 304. & 10. 4.
  2. 305. & 12. 24.
  3. 306. & 13. 4.
  4. 307. & 19. 15.
  5. 308. & 20. 4.
  6. 309. & 21. 25.
  7. 310. & 10. 26.
  8. 311. & 18. 9.
  9. 312. Mat. 25. 26, 30.

How lightly ſoeuer many ſeruants eſteeme idleneſſe and ſloth, the truth is, that it is a plaine theft. For the beſt ſeruice that ſeruants can doe, is due to their maſter: and they ought to be as diligent in their maſters worke, as if it were their owne. So as it is not enough to auoid idleneſſe in doing nothing at all, but they muſt take heed that they be not ſlothfull in doing ſomething: for as good not at all, as neuer a whit the better.

How lightly soever many servants esteem idleness and sloth, the truth is, that it is a plain theft. For the best service that servants can do, is due to their master: and they ought to be as diligent in their masters work, as if it were their own. So as it is not enough to avoid idleness in doing nothing at all, but they must take heed that they be not slothful in doing something: for as good not at all, as never a whit the better.

I haue the further preſſed this point, becauſe it is noted as a blemiſh in ſuch ſeruants as profeſſe religion to be moſt lazie and negligent, leaſt ſedulous and diligent. Much of that time which they ſhould ſpend about their maſters buſineſſe (which is their p. 622 particular calling) they ſpend in prating about ſtate, and Church-buſineſſe, (matters not belonging to them.) Thus they make their maſters weary of their ſeruice; and by reaſon thereof they are oft ſhifted from houſe to houſe, and as rolling ſtones, gather no moſſe: they neither learne skill, whereby they may, when they are of themſelues, maintaine themſelues, and doe good to others: nor lay vp any ſtocke or portion, as others which are diligent doe: yea they get ſuch an habit of idleneſſe, as they can neuer ſhake it off againe: for they who are ſlothfull being vnder maſters, ſeldome proue diligent when they are for themſelues. In theſe is Solomons prouerbe verified, The talke of the lips tendeth only to penury.313

  1. 313. Pro. 14. 23.

I have the further pressed this point, because it is noted as a blemish in such servants as profess religion to be most lazy and negligent, least sedulous and diligent. Much of that time which they should spend about their masters business (which is their particular calling) they spend in prating about state, and Church-business, (matters not belonging to them.) Thus they make their masters weary of their service; and by reason thereof they are oft shifted from house to house, and as rolling stones, gather no moss: they neither learn skill, whereby they may, when they are of themselves, maintain themselves, and do good to others: nor lay up any stock or portion, as others which are diligent do: yea they get such an habit of idleness, as they can never shake it off again: for they who are slothful being under masters, seldom prove diligent when they are for themselves. In these is Solomon’s proverb verified, The talk of the lips tendeth only to penury.313

  1. 313. Pro. 14. 23.

§. 25. Of ſeruants faithfulneſſe.

§. 25. Of servants faithfulness.

It was314 before noted, that the good will here required of ſeruants to their maſters had reſpect to the profit and benefit which ſeruants by their ſeruice might bring to their maſters: and in that reſpect it compriſeth faithfulneſſe vnder it, Faithfulneſſe (I ſay) whereby ſeruants doe well diſcharge that truſt which is committed to them. Expreſly it is commanded to ſeruants,315 To ſhew all good faithfulneſſe, and316 it is required in ſtewards that a man be found faithfull. The phraſe which is vſed of Moſes,317 He was faithfull as a ſeruant, ſheweth that faithfulneſſe by a kinde of proprietie appertaineth to a ſeruant: and318 where Chriſt coupleth theſe two, good and faithfull, he giueth vs to vnderſtand that a ſeruants goodneſſe conſiſteth in his faithfulneſſe.

  1. 314. §. 23.
  2. 315. Tit. 2. 10.
  3. 316. 1 Cor. 4. 2.
  4. 317. Heb. 3. 5.
  5. 318. Mat. 25. 21.

It was314 before noted, that the good will here required of servants to their masters had respect to the profit and benefit which servants by their service might bring to their masters: and in that respect it compriseth faithfulness under it, Faithfulness (I say) whereby servants do well discharge that trust which is committed to them. Expressly it is commanded to servants,315 To show all good faithfulness, and316 it is required in stewards that a man be found faithful. The phrase which is used of Moses,317 He was faithful as a servant, showeth that faithfulness by a kind of propriety appertaineth to a servant: and318 where Christ coupleth these two, good and faithful, he giveth us to understand that a servants goodness consisteth in his faithfulness.

  1. 314. §. 23.
  2. 315. Tit. 2. 10.
  3. 316. 1 Cor. 4. 2.
  4. 317. Heb. 3. 5.
  5. 318. Mat. 25. 21.

Great is the benefit that by ſeruants faithfulneſſe will redound both to maſter and ſeruant.

Great is the benefit that by servants faithfulness will redound both to master and servant.

The benefit which commeth to the maſter, Solomon noteth in this prouerbe, As the cold of ſnow (is very acceptable, comfortable319 and profitable) in the time of harueſt (when men are euen ſweltered with heat) ſo is a faithfull meſſenger to them that ſend him: for he refreſheth the ſoule of his maſters: and againe in this, A faithfull ambaſſadour is health, that is, he bringeth ſafetie to his maſter.320

  1. 319. Pro. 25. 13.
  2. 320. Pro. 13. 17.

The benefit which cometh to the master, Solomon noteth in this proverb, As the cold of snow (is very acceptable, comfortable319 and profitable) in the time of harvest (when men are even sweltered with heat) so is a faithful messenger to them that send him: for he refresheth the soul of his masters: and again in this, A faithful ambassadour is health, that is, he bringeth safety to his master.320

  1. 319. Pro. 25. 13.
  2. 320. Pro. 13. 17.

The benefit which redoundeth to the ſeruant himſelfe by his faithfulneſſe Chriſt noteth in this his approbation, and remuneration thereof, Well done thou good and faithfull ſeruant,321 p. 623 thou haſt beene faithfull ouer a few things, I will make thee Ruler ouer many things, enter thou into the ioy of thy Lord. Euery ſeruant ſhall be called to his account: if not by his maſter on earth, yet by his maſter in heauen: he will ſay to euery one, Giue an account of thy ſtewardſhip: now then if ſeruants haue not beene322 faithfull, what other diſcharge can they looke for, then that which the wicked, ſlothfull, and vnprofitable ſeruant (who hid his talent in a napkin) receiued, namely this, Caſt ye the323 vnprofitable ſeruant into outer darkneſſe, there ſhall be weeping and gnaſhing of teeth. Let all vnfaithfull ſeruants note this: for to faithfulneſſe is contrary all vnfaithfulneſſe, as negligence, deceit, theeuery, treachery, and ſuch like vices. Much dammage, diſgrace, and vexation is brought by ſuch ſeruants to maſters: and better it had beene that they neuer had come into a mans houſe.

  1. 321. Mat. 25. 21.
  2. 322. Luk. 16. 2.
  3. 323. Mat. 25. 30.

The benefit which redoundeth to the servant himself by his faithfulness Christ noteth in this his approbation, and remuneration thereof, Well done thou good and faithful servant,321 thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee Ruler over many things, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord. Every servant shall be called to his account: if not by his master on earth, yet by his master in heaven: he will say to every one, Give an account of thy stewardship: now then if servants have not been322 faithful, what other discharge can they look for, then that which the wicked, slothful, and unprofitable servant (who hid his talent in a napkin) received, namely this, Cast ye the323 unprofitable servant into outer darkness, there shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Let all unfaithful servants note this: for to faithfulness is contrary all unfaithfulness, as negligence, deceit, thievery, treachery, and such like vices. Much damage, disgrace, and vexation is brought by such servants to masters: and better it had been that they never had come into a man’s house.

  1. 321. Mat. 25. 21.
  2. 322. Luk. 16. 2.
  3. 323. Mat. 25. 30.

But that the point of faithfulneſſe may be the better diſcerned, and obſerued, I will exemplifie it in ſeuen particulars whereabout it ought eſpecially to be exerciſed, which are, 1. The Goods, 2. The Buſineſſes and affaires, 3. The Counſels and ſecrets, 4. The other ſeruants, 5. the Children, 6. The Bedfellow, 7. The Perſon of their maſter or miſtreſſe.

But that the point of faithfulness may be the better discerned, and observed, I will exemplify it in seven particulars whereabout it ought especially to be exercised, which are, 1. The Goods, 2. The Businesses and affairs, 3. The Counsels and secrets, 4. The other servants, 5. The children, 6. The Bedfellow, 7. The person of their master or mistress.

§. 26. Of ſeruants faithfulneſſe about their maſters goods.

§. 26. Of servants faithfulness about their masters goods.

Two things are required of ſeruants to teſtifie their faithfulneſſe about their maſters goods.324

  • 1. A ſafe keeping of them.
  • 2. An increaſing of them.
  1. 324. 1.

Two things are required of servants to testify their faithfulness about their masters goods.324

  1. A safe keeping of them.
  2. An increasing of them.
  1. 324. 1.

1. Whatſoeuer is committed by maſters vnto their ſeruants, they muſt ſo carefully preſerue, as it be not loſt, ſpoiled, or impaired325 vnder their hands, whether they be things within doores, or without. I may to this purpoſe not vnfitly apply that charge vnto ſeruants which in another caſe the Apoſtle gaue to Timothy,326 Keepe that which is committed to thy truſt: the Metaphor is taken from ſeruants, and ſo ſheweth what is their dutie. Great was Ioſephs faithfulneſſe in this kinde, which made his maſter327 put all that he had into his hand. So great was Iackobs faithfulneſſe, that328 in twentie yeeres his maſters ewes and ſhe Goats, being vnder his hand, caſt not their young, nor the Rammes were deuoured: if any thing were torne of p. 624 beaſts, he brought it not to his maſter, but bare the loſſe of it himſelfe. If ſeruants eſpie any dammage or hurt done by others to their maſters goods, they muſt redreſſe it, if they can, or at leaſt make it knowne to their maſters, that he may giue order for the redreſſing of it: as the ſeruants of him that ſowed good ſeed among which tares were ſowed, mentioned329 in the parable.

  1. 325. Seruants muſt well preſerue their maſters goods.
  2. 326. 1 Tim. 6. 20. τὴν παρακαταθήκην φύλαξον.
  3. 327. Gen. 39. 4.
  4. 328. & 31. 38, 39.
  5. 329. Mat. 13. 27.

1. Whatsoever is committed by masters unto their servants, they must so carefully preserve, as it be not lost, spoiled, or impaired325 under their hands, whether they be things within doors, or without. I may to this purpose not unfitly apply that charge unto servants which in another case the Apostle gave to Timothy,326 Keep that which is committed to thy trust: the Metaphor is taken from servants, and so showeth what is their duty. Great was Joseph’s faithfulness in this kind, which made his master327 put all that he had into his hand. So great was Jacob’s faithfulness, that328 in twenty years his masters ewes and she Goats, being under his hand, cast not their young, nor the Rams were devoured: if any thing were torn of beasts, he brought it not to his master, but bare the loss of it himself. If servants espy any damage or hurt done by others to their masters goods, they must redress it, if they can, or at least make it known to their masters, that he may give order for the redressing of it: as the servants of him that sowed good seed among which tares were sowed, mentioned329 in the parable.

  1. 325. Servants must well preserve their masters goods.
  2. 326. 1 Tim. 6. 20. τὴν παρακαταθήκην φύλαξον.
  3. 327. Gen. 39. 4.
  4. 328. & 31. 38, 39.
  5. 329. Mat. 13. 27.

Maſters that put ſeruants in truſt, ſecurely goe about other affaires, and looke not themſelues to thoſe goods which are vnder their ſeruants cuſtodie, which is to be preſuppoſed they would doe, if they truſted not their ſeruants. Great reaſon therefore it is that ſeruants be carefull of thoſe things which are ſo committed to them.

Masters that put servants in trust, securely go about other affairs, and look not themselves to those goods which are under their servants custody, which is to be presupposed they would do, if they trusted not their servants. Great reason therefore it is that servants be careful of those things which are so committed to them.

2. They ought further to doe what lieth in them to aduance330 their maſters eſtate, and to increaſe his ſtocke. The little which Laban had was by Iaakobs faithfulneſſe in this kinde increaſed vnto a multitude. The talents which were committed to the two faithfull ſeruants were by their induſtrie increaſed to as many more. So as it is not ſufficient for ſeruants not to impaire their maſters eſtate, but they muſt better it: for he that kept ſafe his maſters talent, and gaue him his owne againe, was counted an vnprofitable ſeruant, and receiued the doome of waſters.

  1. 330. Seruants muſt endeuour to increaſe their maſters eſtate. Gen. 30. 30. Mat. 25. 16, 17.

2. They ought further to do what lieth in them to advance330 their masters estate, and to increase his stock. The little which Laban had was by Jacob’s faithfulness in this kind increased unto a multitude. The talents which were committed to the two faithful servants were by their industry increased to as many more. So as it is not sufficient for servants not to impair their masters estate, but they must better it: for he that kept safe his masters talent, and gave him his own again, was counted an unprofitable servant, and received the doom of wasters.

  1. 330. Servants must endeavour to increase their masters estate. Gen. 30. 30. Mat. 25. 16, 17.

Moſt maſters take ſeruants for their aduantage and benefit, for it is but little eaſe for a maſter to prouide diet and lodging for many ſeruants, and to giue them wages, if they reape no profit and benefit by them.

Most masters take servants for their advantage and benefit, for it is but little ease for a master to provide diet and lodging for many servants, and to give them wages, if they reap no profit and benefit by them.

§. 27. Of ſeruants careleſneſſe ouer their maſters goods.

§. 27. Of servants carelessness over their masters goods.

Contrary to ſeruants fidelitie in ſafe keeping their maſters goods committed to their charge is Careleſneſſe and negligence in ſuffering loſſe and dammage come to their maſters as in the fields, when they looke not to his ſences and gats: or neglect his cattell ſo as they be ſtolne, or ſuffer diſeaſes to grow vpon them, or giue them not fodder and water in due ſeaſon. Or in the houſe, when they leaue doores or windowes open, and theeues come in and take away, or hooke out their maſters goods: or careleſly leaue the fire, or let candles burne p. 625 ſo as the houſe may be ſee on fire: or ſuffer houſhold-ſtuffe, and apparell to lie till it be moth-eaten or otherwiſe ſpoiled: or ſuffer any thing in the houſe to be broken: or victuall to lie in corners moulding, or to be caſt vp and downe for dogs and cats. When Chriſt ſo increaſed the bread and fiſh, wherewith many thouſands were fed, that many fragments were left, he bid his diſciples gather vp what remained, and rendred this reaſon, that nothing be loſt. The dammage which may come by331 ſeruants careleſneſſe, may be more then euer they can be able to make ſatisfaction for: and therefore they ought the more carefully to preuent it.

  1. 331. Iohn 6. 12.

Contrary to servants fidelity in safe keeping their masters goods committed to their charge is Carelessness and negligence in suffering loss and damage come to their masters as in the fields, when they look not to his fences and gates: or neglect his cattle so as they be stolen, or suffer diseases to grow upon them, or give them not fodder and water in due season. Or in the house, when they leave doors or windows open, and thieves come in and take away, or hook out their masters goods: or carelessly leave the fire, or let candles burn so as the house may be set on fire: or suffer household-stuff, and apparel to lie till it be moth-eaten or otherwise spoiled: or suffer any thing in the house to be broken: or victual to lie in corners moulding, or to be cast up and down for dogs and cats. When Christ so increased the bread and fish, wherewith many thousands were fed, that many fragments were left, he bid his disciples gather up what remained, and rendered this reason, that nothing be lost. The damage which may come by331 servants carelessness, may be more then ever they can be able to make satisfaction for: and therefore they ought the more carefully to prevent it.

  1. 331. John 6. 12.

§. 28. Of ſeruants fraud.

§. 28. Of servants fraud.

Contrary to the other branch of ſeruants faithfulneſſe in increaſing their maſters eſtate, is all manner of theft and fraud, whether it be by retaining that which is due to their maſters, or by purloining from them that which they haue.332 The Apoſtle expreſly forbiddeth ſeruants to purloine. The word tranſlated purloine, is the ſame whereby the fraud of Ananias is ſet forth, who333 kept backe part of the price of a poſſeſſion which they ſold: ſo as thereby is forbidden not only open and manifeſt ſtealth, as pilfering money out of their maſters purſe, cheſt, or counter; or conueying away their corne, wares, or any other goods: but alſo putting more into the account of expences then hath beene expended, or into the account of debts leſſe then is due (as the vniuſt ſteward, who for a debt of an hundred meaſures of oyle put in fiftie, and for an hundred of334 wheat put in foureſcore) or ſpending more then needs, or bringing in ill company into the houſe when their maſters are abſent, and entertaining them on their maſters coſt, or concealing part of the price which hath beene taken for any wares, or borowing money in their maſters names, or taking greater fees then their maſters wot of, or receiuing bribes or gifts which their maſters refuſe (as Gehazi) or hiring others to doe their worke vpon their maſters coſt, or inueagling away their maſters335 cuſtomers, or purloining away other mens goods committed to their maſters truſt (as Taylors ſeruants, who thereby both much diſcredit their maſters, and alſo hinder their cuſtome.)

  1. 332. Tit. 2. 10. μὴ νοσφιζομένους.
  2. 333. Acts 5. 2. ἐνοσφίσατο.
  3. 334. Luke 16. 6, 7.
  4. 335. 2 King. 5. 22.

Contrary to the other branch of servants faithfulness in increasing their masters estate, is all manner of theft and fraud, whether it be by retaining that which is due to their masters, or by purloining from them that which they have.332 The Apostle expressly forbiddeth servants to purloin. The word translated purloin, is the same whereby the fraud of Ananias is set forth, who333 kept back part of the price of a possession which they sold: so as thereby is forbidden not only open and manifest stealth, as pilfering money out of their masters purse, chest, or counter; or conveying away their corn, wares, or any other goods: but also putting more into the account of expenses then hath been expended, or into the account of debts less then is due (as the unjust steward, who for a debt of an hundred measures of oil put in fifty, and for an hundred of334 wheat put in fourescore) or spending more then needs, or bringing in ill company into the house when their masters are absent, and entertaining them on their masters cost, or concealing part of the price which hath been taken for any wares, or borrowing money in their masters names, or taking greater fees then their masters wot of, or receiving bribes or gifts which their masters refuse (as Gehazi) or hiring others to do their work upon their masters cost, or inveigling away their masters335 customers, or purloining away other men’s goods committed to their masters trust (as Tailors servants, who thereby both much discredit their masters, and also hinder their custom.)

  1. 332. Tit. 2. 10. μὴ νοσφιζομένους.
  2. 333. Acts 5. 2. ἐνοσφίσατο.
  3. 334. Luke 16. 6, 7.
  4. 335. 2 King. 5. 22.

Obiect. What if maſters detaine their ſeruants wages? may they not by priuy meanes right themſelues?

Object. What if masters detain their servants wages? may they not by privy means right themselves?

p. 626

Anſw. A maſters ſinne is no warrant to make ſeruants anſwer ſinne with ſinne. The law is as open for ſeruants as for maſters: if not, Gods eares are open for their complaints: he can and will redreſſe all, or here or hereafter.336 Note Iaakobs example. Many make this a iuſt pretence: but whether it be iuſt or no, it is not ſafe to open this gap of deceit.

  1. 336. Gen. 31. 42.

Answ. A masters sin is no warrant to make servants answer sin with sin. The law is as open for servants as for masters: if not, God’s ears are open for their complaints: he can and will redress all, or here or hereafter.336 Note Jacob’s example. Many make this a just pretence: but whether it be just or no, it is not safe to open this gap of deceit.

  1. 336. Gen. 31. 42.

Theſe and ſuch like kindes of deceit are the more hainous ſinnes becauſe of that truſt which maſters repoſe in ſeruants: for they violate both the bond of iuſtice, and of fidelity alſo. If a ſeruant imbezill or defraud his maſter of any of his337 goods to the value of forty ſhillings, he is adiudged a felon by our ſtatute law.

  1. 337. 21. Of Hen. 8. Stat. 7. And 5. of Eliz. Stat. 10.

These and such like kinds of deceit are the more heinous sins because of that trust which masters repose in servants: for they violate both the bond of justice, and of fidelity also. If a servant embezzle or defraud his master of any of his337 goods to the value of forty shillings, he is adjudged a felon by our statute law.

  1. 337. 21. Of Hen. 8. Stat. 7. And 5. of Eliz. Stat. 10.

§. 29. Of ſeruants faithfulneſſe in the buſineſſes which they are to diſpatch for their maſters.

§. 29. Of servants faithfulness in the businesses which they are to dispatch for their masters.

In the buſineſſes which maſters commit to the care of338 their ſeruants to be diſpatched by them, they muſt doe their beſt endeuour that all may proſper vnder their hands: as it is noted of Ioſeph,339 he was a proſperous man: we haue not only a pregnant proofe, but alſo an excellent direction for this point, in the340 example of Abrahams ſeruant, who was very faithfull in diſpatching the buſineſſe of fetching a wife for Iſaak: therein let theſe particulars be noted.

  1. 338. II.
  2. 339. Gen. 39. 2.
  3. 340. Gen. 24.

In the businesses which masters commit to the care of338 their servants to be dispatched by them, they must do their best endeavour that all may prosper under their hands: as it is noted of Joseph,339 he was a prosperous man: we have not only a pregnant proof, but also an excellent direction for this point, in the340 example of Abraham’s servant, who was very faithful in dispatching the business of fetching a wife for Isaac: therein let these particulars be noted.

  1. 338. II.
  2. 339. Gen. 39. 2.
  3. 340. Gen. 24.

1. He feared God: the whole cariage of that buſineſſe teſtifieth as much. There is a double bond to tie ſeruants hereunto: one in reſpect of themſelues, that in the thing which they doe they may be accepted of God: another in reſpect of their maſters, that their maſters buſineſſe may proſper vnder their hands: God proſpereth ſuch as feare him, in all things they take in hand: inſtance the examples of341 Iaakob,342 Ioſeph, and343 Dauid.

  1. 341. Gen. 30. 27.
  2. 342. & 39. 2.
  3. 343. 1 Sam. 18. 14.

1. He feared God: the whole carriage of that business testifieth as much. There is a double bond to tie servants hereunto: one in respect of themselves, that in the thing which they do they may be accepted of God: another in respect of their masters, that their masters business may prosper under their hands: God prospereth such as fear him, in all things they take in hand: instance the examples of341 Jacob,342 Joseph, and343 David.

  1. 341. Gen. 30. 27.
  2. 342. & 39. 2.
  3. 343. 1 Sam. 18. 14.

2. He344 called vpon God to proſper his endeuours: now prayer is the beſt meanes that poſſibly can be vſed to obtaine any bleſſing from the Lord. Without it all our endeuours are vaine (345 It is in vaine to riſe vp early and ſit vp late, and to eat the bread of carefulneſſe, except Gods bleſſing accompany all.)

  1. 344. Gen. 24. 12.
  2. 345. Pſal. 127. 2. [moved in the edition]

2. He344 called upon God to prosper his endeavours: now prayer is the best means that possibly can be used to obtain any blessing from the Lord. Without it all our endeavours are vain345 (‸It is in vain to rise up early and sit up late, and to eat the bread of carefulness, except God’s blessing accompany all.)

  1. 344. Gen. 24. 12.
  2. 345. Psal. 127. 2. [moved here by the editor]

3. He346 gaue thankes when he ſaw the Lord begin to proſper p. 627 that he tooke in hand: thankſgiuing for the beginning of a bleſſing, is an effectuall meanes for continuance of that bleſſing: yea it is alſo an effectuall meanes to moue God to proſper other things that we take in hand: ſo as, if ſeruants deſire to proſper in all the affaires which they vndertake for their maſters, they muſt render thanks for the firſt ſucceſſe which he hath giuen, and ſo for the ſecond, third, fourth, and for euery ſucceſſe.

  1. 346. Gen. 24. 27.

3. He346 gave thanks when he saw the Lord begin to prosper that he took in hand: thanksgiving for the beginning of a blessing, is an effectual means for continuance of that blessing: yea it is also an effectual means to move God to prosper other things that we take in hand: so as, if servants desire to prosper in all the affairs which they undertake for their masters, they must render thanks for the first success which he hath given, and so for the second, third, fourth, and for every success.

  1. 346. Gen. 24. 27.

4. He tooke all the opportunities he could:347 when he ſaw a maid to inquire of, he ran to her, and inquired what was behouefull for his matter: when he had ground to thinke ſhe was the maid,348 he preſented gifts to her:349 ſo ſoone as he was brought to the houſe, he falls vpon the matter for which he came, euen before he did eat any thing: after matters to his liking were concluded, he maketh no tarrying, but with all ſpeed carieth the maid to Iſaak. In a word, he omitted nothing that in the vttermoſt of his wiſdome he conceiued to be behouefull for that matter: more he could not haue done, if the matter had wholly concerned himſelfe. I ſhall need no further to vrge this point, then by ſetting this patterne before ſeruants.

  1. 347. Gen. 24. 17, 23.
  2. 348. Verſ. 22.
  3. 349. Verſ. 33.

4. He took all the opportunities he could:347 when he saw a maid to inquire of, he ran to her, and inquired what was behoveful for his matter: when he had ground to think she was the maid,348 he presented gifts to her:349 so soon as he was brought to the house, he falls upon the matter for which he came, even before he did eat any thing: after matters to his liking were concluded, he maketh no tarrying, but with all speed carrieth the maid to Isaac. In a word, he omitted nothing that in the uttermost of his wisdom he conceived to be behoveful for that matter: more he could not have done, if the matter had wholly concerned himself. I shall need no further to urge this point, then by setting this pattern before servants.

  1. 347. Gen. 24. 17, 23.
  2. 348. Vers. 22.
  3. 349. Vers. 33.

Contrary is their diſpoſition who care not whether the things which they doe for their maſter proſper or no: if they haue taken any paines therein, ſo as their maſter cannot ſay they haue altogether neglected it, there is all that they care for. If it ſucceed not well, they will ſay they are not in Gods place to make euery thing which is done to proſper. But though the whole bleſſing reſt in God, yet hath he ſanctified meanes for obtaining his bleſſing (as faith, prayer, thankſgiuing, and the like) which becauſe they vſe not, they faile in this point of faithfulneſſe. Nay further, they vſe thoſe things which doe mainly hinder and keepe away Gods bleſſing, and in ſtead thereof bring a curſe vpon all they do, as profaneneſſe, vncleanneſſe, drunkenneſſe, and all manner of riotouſneſſe, yea deſpiſing Gods word and holy ordinances, reproaching his Saints, taking his name in vaine by ſwearing, forſwearing, and blaſpheming, lying, alſo backbiting, pilfering, and other like vices. Theſe irreligious and wicked ſeruants, as they ſinne p. 628 againſt God and their owne ſoules, ſo alſo againſt their maſter: it is not for maſters profit to keepe ſuch ſeruants.

Contrary is their disposition who care not whether the things which they do for their master prosper or no: if they have taken any pains therein, so as their master cannot say they have altogether neglected it, there is all that they care for. If it succeed not well, they will say they are not in God’s place to make every thing which is done to prosper. But though the whole blessing rest in God, yet hath he sanctified means for obtaining his blessing (as faith, prayer, thanksgiving, and the like) which because they use not, they fail in this point of faithfulness. Nay further, they use those things which do mainly hinder and keep away God’s blessing, and in stead thereof bring a curse upon all they do, as profaneness, uncleanness, drunkenness, and all manner of riotousness, yea despising God’s word and holy ordinances, reproaching his Saints, taking his name in vain by swearing, forswearing, and blaspheming, lying, also backbiting, pilfering, and other like vices. These irreligious and wicked servants, as they sin against God and their own souls, so also against their master: it is not for masters profit to keep such servants.

§. 30. Of ſeruants faithfulneſſe in keeping their maſters ſecrets, and concealing their infirmities.

§. 30. Of servants faithfulness in keeping their masters secrets, and concealing their infirmities.

By reaſon of that neare bond which is betwixt maſter350 and ſeruants, and their neare and continuall abiding together, and the many imploiments which maſters haue for their ſeruants, ſeruants come to know many of their maſters ſecrets: faithfulneſſe therefore requireth to keepe them cloſe. Prouided that they be not ſuch ſecrets as tend to the diſhonour of God, or to the danger of the Commonwealth and Church, no nor of a priuate perſon: for351 Ionathan is commended for diſcouering the miſchiefe which Saul had ſecretly intended againſt Dauid.

  1. 350. III.
  2. 351. 1 Sam. 20. 12.

By reason of that near bond which is betwixt master350 and servants, and their near and continual abiding together, and the many employments which masters have for their servants, servants come to know many of their masters secrets: faithfulness therefore requireth to keep them close. Provided that they be not such secrets as tend to the dishonour of God, or to the danger of the commonwealth and Church, no nor of a private person: for351 Jonathan is commended for discovering the mischief which Saul had secretly intended against David.

  1. 350. III.
  2. 351. 1 Sam. 20. 12.

For proofe of the point, note what Solomon ſaith,352 He that is of a faithfull ſpirit concealeth a matter: namely, a ſecret matter. Note alſo how faithfull353 Ieremiah was in keeping Zedekiahs counſell: though the Princes enquired after it, yet would he not reueale it to them.

  1. 352. Pro. 11. 13.
  2. 353. Ier. 38. 27.

For proof of the point, note what Solomon saith,352 He that is of a faithful spirit concealeth a matter: namely, a secret matter. Note also how faithful353 Jeremiah was in keeping Zedekiah’s counsel: though the Princes enquired after it, yet would he not reveal it to them.

  1. 352. Pro. 11. 13.
  2. 353. Jer. 38. 27.

To this head is to be referred a faithfull concealing of maſters infirmities: for the beſt that be are ſubiect to many: and ſeruants which are vnder their maſters roofe continually waiting on them, cannot chuſe but eſpie many: if herein ſeruants be not faithfull, maſters were better be without ſeruants in their houſes.

To this head is to be referred a faithful concealing of masters infirmities: for the best that be are subject to many: and servants which are under their masters roof continually waiting on them, cannot choose but espy many: if herein servants be not faithful, masters were better be without servants in their houses.

Contrary to keeping cloſe the ſecrets of maſters, is blabbing abroad all ſuch things as ſeruants know concerning their maſters: which is too common a fault: for when ſeruants of diuers houſes men or maids meet together, all their talke for the moſt part is of their maſters and miſtreſſes, whereby it commeth to paſſe that all the ſecrets of an houſe are ſoone knowne about the whole towne or city. Solomon ſtileth ſuch an one a tale-bearer: A tale-bearer, ſaith he, reuealeth ſecrets: or, he that354 reuealeth ſecrets is a tale-bearer: for many of Solomons prouerbs are conuertible, they may be turned either way. Now note how Solomon noteth out the miſchiefes that tale-bearers worke: The words of a tale-bearer are as wounds, (they wound the pretious name and credit of a man) and they goe downe into the innermoſt355 p. 629 part of the belly, that is, they doe, as it were, ſtrike thorow the very heart of a man. Againe he noteth them to be the cauſe of all ſtriſe, and to raiſe diſcord betwixt chiefe friends: and in356 that reſpect fitly reſembleth them to wood which is the very fuell of fire. What enemies then are ſuch ſeruants to an houſe? They are euen as treacherous ſpies, the moſt dangerous enemies that be. Thus we ſee that this is no light ſinne: yet is it ſo much the more odious when maſters and miſtreſſes infirmities (the publiſhing whereof may much impaire their credit) are made knowne.

  1. 354. Pro. 11. 13. & 20. 19.
  2. 355. Pro. 18. 8.
  3. 356. Pro. 16. 28. Pro. 26. 20.

Contrary to keeping close the secrets of masters, is blabbing abroad all such things as servants know concerning their masters: which is too common a fault: for when servants of divers houses men or maids meet together, all their talk for the most part is of their masters and mistresses, whereby it cometh to pass that all the secrets of an house are soon known about the whole town or city. Solomon styleth such an one a tale-bearer: A tale-bearer, saith he, revealeth secrets: or, he that354 revealeth secrets is a tale-bearer: for many of Solomon’s proverbs are convertible, they may be turned either way. Now note how Solomon noteth out the mischiefs that tale-bearers work: The words of a tale-bearer are as wounds, (they wound the precious name and credit of a man) and they go down into the innermost355 part of the belly, that is, they do, as it were, strike through the very heart of a man. Again he noteth them to be the cause of all strife, and to raise discord betwixt chief friends: and in356 that respect fitly resembleth them to wood which is the very fuel of fire. What enemies then are such servants to an house? They are even as treacherous spies, the most dangerous enemies that be. Thus we see that this is no light sin: yet is it so much the more odious when masters and mistresses infirmities (the publishing whereof may much impair their credit) are made known.

  1. 354. Pro. 11. 13. & 20. 19.
  2. 355. Pro. 18. 8.
  3. 356. Pro. 16. 28. Pro. 26. 20.

§. 31. Of ſeruants faithfulneſſe in helping one another.

§. 31. Of servants faithfulness in helping one another.

Where many fellow ſeruants are together, faithfulneſſe requireth that one be helpfull to another in what they may;357 as by good example, good counſell, incouragement in good courſes, diſſwaſion from lewd and wicked practiſes, peace and vnity, with the like. The Lord Chriſt expreſly calleth ſuch an one a faithfull ſeruant, and pronounceth him bleſſed.358

  1. 357. IV.
  2. 358. Mat. 24. 45, 46.

Where many fellow servants are together, faithfulness requireth that one be helpful to another in what they may;357 as by good example, good counsel, encouragement in good courses, dissuasion from lewd and wicked practises, peace and unity, with the like. The Lord Christ expressly calleth such an one a faithful servant, and pronounceth him blessed.358

  1. 357. IV.
  2. 358. Mat. 24. 45, 46.

Example and aduice of ones equall preuaileth much with another, ſo as a fellow ſeruant may in this kinde doe more good then the maſter himſelfe: and if by his meanes he bring his fellow ſeruants to be faithfull, his owne faithfulneſſe is doubled and trebled; and his maſter receiueth a double and treble benefit thereby: namely the benefit of this good ſeruants faithfulneſſe, and the benefit of all the other ſeruants faithfulneſſe whom he hath made faithfull.

Example and advice of one equal prevaileth much with another, so as a fellow servant may in this kind do more good then the master himself: and if by his means he bring his fellow servants to be faithful, his own faithfulness is doubled and trebled; and his master receiveth a double and treble benefit thereby: namely the benefit of this good servants faithfulness, and the benefit of all the other servants faithfulness whom he hath made faithful.

Contrary is their practiſe who by their ill example corrupt359 their fellowes (as that euill ſeruant, who, when his maſter was away, did eat and drinke with the drunken, that is, did cauſe360 others to be drunken with him) or by ill counſell draw one another on to euill (as the ſonnes of Iaakob, who when they ſaw Ioſeph a farre off, ſaid one to another, Behold this dreamer361 commeth, come now and let us ſlay him, &c. and as they, who, when they ſaw their maſters ſonne, ſaid among themſelues, This is the heire, come let us kill him, and let us ſeize on his inheritance) or are euer quarrelling with their fellowes, and ſmiting them (as that forenamed euill ſeruant whom the Lord threatneth to cut off) or diſſwade one another from obedience and ſubiection (as they who ſaid, Let us breake their bonds362 p. 630 aſunder, and caſt away their cords from vs; and as Sheba, who ſaid, we haue no part in Dauid: euery man to his tents O Iſrael.)363 Theſe faults are very rife among ſeruants: whence it commeth to paſſe that there are ſo few good, and ſo many bad ſeruants: too true is this prouerbe, One skabbed ſheepe mars a whole flocke. Let there be in a great family one ſeruant that is profane, proud, riotous, ſtout, rebellious, or otherwiſe vicious, and all will ſoone be like him.

  1. 359. Mat. 24. 49.
  2. 360. Gen. 37. 18, &c.
  3. 361. Mat. 24. 49.
  4. 362. Pſal 2. 3.
  5. 363. 2 Sam. 20. 1.

Contrary is their practise who by their ill example corrupt359 their fellows (as that evil servant, who, when his master was away, did eat and drink with the drunken, that is, did cause360 others to be drunken with him) or by ill counsel draw one another on to evil (as the sons of Jacob, who when they saw Joseph a far off, said one to another, Behold this dreamer361 cometh, come now and let us slay him, etc‸. and as they, who, when they saw their masters son, said among themselves, This is the heir, come let us kill him, and let us seize on his inheritance) or are ever quarrelling with their fellows, and smiting them (as that forenamed evil servant whom the Lord threateneth to cut off) or dissuade one another from obedience and subjection (as they who said, Let us break their bonds362 asunder, and cast away their cords from us; and as Sheba, who said, we have no part in David: every man to his tents O Israel.)363 These faults are very rife among servants: whence it cometh to pass that there are so few good, and so many bad servants: too true is this proverb, One scabbed sheep mars a whole flock. Let there be in a great family one servant that is profane, proud, riotous, stout, rebellious, or otherwise vicious, and all will soon be like him.

  1. 359. Mat. 24. 49.
  2. 360. Gen. 37. 18, etc‸.
  3. 361. Mat. 24. 49.
  4. 362. Psal. 2. 3.
  5. 363. 2 Sam. 20. 1.

Among other parts of vnfaithfulneſſe in this kinde one of the moſt monſtrous (which yet is too too frequent) is to allure one another to vncleanneſſe, and men and maids to defile one another. We ſhewed364 before, that it was vnlawfull for ſeruants during the time of their ſeruice to marie without their maſters conſent: how abominable then is it to defile one another? The ſinne is doubled being betwixt ſeruants: for as it is a beaſtly ſin in it ſelfe, ſo in the forenamed reſpect it is greatly diſhonourable to their maſter and his houſe: beſides that the maid ſo defiled is oft diſabled to doe her ſeruice well: nay many times the charge of the childe lieth vpon the maſter. Thus ſhame and diſhonour, griefe and vexation, loſſe and dammage all meet together, the more to gall & pierce him to the very heart. Is not this then a great part of vnfaithfulneſſe? Deſerueth it not to be ſeuerely puniſhed, and that openly, and publikely with ſhame and ſmart too, tht others may take warning thereby? Many vſe meanes to eſcape the reuenging hand of man: but though they eſcape mans hand, they ſhall be ſure to meet with Gods heauy vengeance: whoremongers God will iudge. Daily experience ſheweth what miſery365 ſuch wretches bring themſelues vnto, and how God meeteth with them, and that moſt fearefully.

  1. 364. §. 11.
  2. 365. Heb. 13. 4.

Among other parts of unfaithfulness in this kind one of the most monstrous (which yet is too too frequent) is to allure one another to uncleanness, and men and maids to defile one another. We showed364 before, that it was unlawful for servants during the time of their service to marry without their masters consent: how abominable then is it to defile one another? The sin is doubled being betwixt servants: for as it is a beastly sin in it self, so in the forenamed respect it is greatly dishonourable to their master and his house: besides that the maid so defiled is oft disabled to do her service well: nay many times the charge of the child lieth upon the master. Thus shame and dishonour, grief and vexation, loss and damage all meet together, the more to gall & pierce him to the very heart. Is not this then a great part of unfaithfulness? Deserveth it not to be severely punished, and that openly, and publicly with shame and smart too, that others may take warning thereby? Many use means to escape the revenging hand of man: but though they escape man’s hand, they shall be sure to meet with God’s heavy vengeance: whoremongers God will judge. Daily experience showeth what misery365 such wretches bring themselves unto, and how God meeteth with them, and that most fearfully.

  1. 364. §. 11.
  2. 365. Heb. 13. 4.

§. 32. Of ſeruants faithfulneſſe about their maſters children.

§. 32. Of servants faithfulness about their masters children.

Great faithfulneſſe may ſeruants manifeſt to their maſters366 in and about their children: as while they are young and not able to looke to themſelues, to be tender ouer them, and well to tend them: maids eſpecially neatly to handle and looke to them, and cleanly to bring them vp: and they that haue a particular charge of them, to ſeeke their good in euery thing they can, and giue them their due portion: and (becauſe p. 631 children are much in ſeruants company) to vſe in their hearing ſuch ſpeech as may miniſter grace to them, and to teach them good things, and (when they grow to ſome ripeneſſe of yeares) to beare a reuerend reſpect to them, and eſteeme them their betters becauſe they are their maſters children. It is noted of Abrahams ſeruant, that he called his maſters367 ſonne, Maſter.

  1. 366. V.
  2. 367. Gen. 24. 65.

Great faithfulness may servants manifest to their masters366 in and about their children: as while they are young and not able to look to themselves, to be tender over them, and well to tend them: maids especially neatly to handle and look to them, and cleanly to bring them up: and they that have a particular charge of them, to seek their good in every thing they can, and give them their due portion: and (because children are much in servants company) to use in their hearing such speech as may minister grace to them, and to teach them good things, and (when they grow to some ripeness of years) to bear a reverend respect to them, and esteem them their betters because they are their masters children. It is noted of Abraham’s servant, that he called his masters367 son, master.

  1. 366. V.
  2. 367. Gen. 24. 65.

Children are deare to parents: the honour and kindneſſe done to them they account as done to themſelues: this kinde of faithfulneſſe therefore muſt needs be highly eſteemed by maſters in their ſeruants: and aſſuredly it is a great meanes to worke a good reſpect in maſters towards them.

Children are dear to parents: the honour and kindness done to them they account as done to themselves: this kind of faithfulness therefore must needs be highly esteemed by masters in their servants: and assuredly it is a great means to work a good respect in masters towards them.

Yet Contrarily doe many ſeruants carrie themſelues towards368 their maſters children, as is apparent by theſe particulars.

  1. 368. Points of vnfaithfulneſſe in ſeruants about their maſters children.

Yet Contrarily do many servants carry themselves towards368 their masters children, as is apparent by these particulars.

  1. 368. Points of unfaithfulness in servants about their masters children.

1. Some in their cariage are very hoggiſh and churliſh to their maſters children when their parents are out of ſight.

1. Some in their carriage are very hoggish and churlish to their masters children when their parents are out of sight.

2. Others are very careleſſe of them, and tend them very ſluttiſhly, not caring how they goe: whereby they oft procure great diſpleaſure from their maſter and miſtreſſe.

2. Others are very careless of them, and tend them very sluttishly, not caring how they go: whereby they oft procure great displeasure from their master and mistress.

3. Others get from their maſters children what they can: and depriue them of their allowance, turning it to their owne gaine.

3. Others get from their masters children what they can: and deprive them of their allowance, turning it to their own gain.

4. Others exceedingly corrupt their maſters children with their filthy and corrupt communication: teaching them to ſweare, blaſpheme, and vſe all manner of vncleane ſpeeches: thus is that prouerbe verified, euill communications369 corrupt good manners. Children oft times in their young yeeres learne ſuch ill language and behauiour of lewd ſeruants, as their parents can neuer get them to leaue againe: ſo as they may curſe the day that euer ſuch ſeruants came into their houſe.

  1. 369. 1 Cor. 15. 33.

4. Others exceedingly corrupt their masters children with their filthy and corrupt communication: teaching them to swear, blaspheme, and use all manner of unclean speeches: thus is that proverb verified, evil communications369 corrupt good manners. Children oft times in their young years learn such ill language and behaviour of lewd servants, as their parents can never get them to leave again: so as they may curse the day that ever such servants came into their house.

  1. 369. 1 Cor. 15. 33.

5. Others allure them to ſtage-plaies, to dice-houſes, and other like places, which are the very bane of youth: and draw them to ſpend in riot ſuch allowance as their parents allow them, yea and beyond that allowance, ſo as they runne in debt, and get ſuch an habit of ſpending, as at length they make away their whole eſtate.

5. Others allure them to stage-plays, to dice-houses, and other like places, which are the very bane of youth: and draw them to spend in riot such allowance as their parents allow them, yea and beyond that allowance, so as they run in debt, and get such an habit of spending, as at length they make away their whole estate.

p. 632 6. Others inueagle their affections: and oft draw them to folly and vncleanneſſe. This filthy kinde of vnfaithfulneſſe is ſo much worſe then that which was370 before noted betwixt fellow ſeruants, by how much neerer and dearer children are to their parents then ſeruants to their maſters.

  1. 370. §. 31.

6. Others inveigle their affections: and oft draw them to folly and uncleanness. This filthy kind of unfaithfulness is so much worse then that which was370 before noted betwixt fellow servants, by how much nearer and dearer children are to their parents then servants to their masters.

  1. 370. §. 31.

7. Others that dare not commit this abominable wickedneſſe, ſticke not to doe that which is little better, namely to draw them on to be contracted, yea and maried to them often times, and that priuily without conſent of their parents: whereby parents affections are oft ſo alienated from their children, as they will not acknowledge them for children, but cleane caſt them off. Theſe are the fruits of this lewd kinde of vnfaithfulneſſe in ſeruants.

7. Others that dare not commit this abominable wickedness, stick not to do that which is little better, namely to draw them on to be contracted, yea and married to them often times, and that privily without consent of their parents: whereby parents affections are oft so alienated from their children, as they will not acknowledge them for children, but clean cast them off. These are the fruits of this lewd kind of unfaithfulness in servants.

§. 33. Of ſeruants faithfulneſſe in regard of their maſters, or miſtreſſes bed-fellow.

§. 33. Of servants faithfulness in regard of their masters, or mistresses bed-fellow.

So faithfull ought ſeruants to be to their maſters and371 miſtreſſes, that if one of them ſhould labour to vſe a ſeruant in any manner of deceit to the other, the ſeruant ought not to yeeld. As if a maſter ſhould moue his maid priuily to take away iewels, plate, mony, linnen, or any ſuch thing as is in her miſtreſſe cuſtody. It skilleth not that the maſter hath the chiefeſt power ouer all the goods: a ſecret taking of them away without the priuity of the miſtreſſe in whoſe cuſtody they are, is in the ſeruant deceit, and a point of vnfaithfulneſſe. Much leſſe ought any ſeruants be moued by their miſtreſſe priuily to take away their maſters corne, wares, or any goods for her priuate vſe. Of the two this is the greater part of vnfaithfulneſſe.

  1. 371. VI.

So faithful ought servants to be to their masters and371 mistresses, that if one of them should labour to use a servant in any manner of deceit to the other, the servant ought not to yield. As if a master should move his maid privily to take away jewels, plate, money, linen, or any such thing as is in her mistress custody. It skilleth not that the master hath the chiefest power over all the goods: a secret taking of them away without the privity of the mistress in whose custody they are, is in the servant deceit, and a point of unfaithfulness. Much less ought any servants be moved by their mistress privily to take away their masters corn, wares, or any goods for her private use. Of the two this is the greater part of unfaithfulness.

  1. 371. VI.

If ſuch deceit ought not to be vſed about any goods, much leſſe about the body of maſter or miſtreſſe. As if a maſter ſhould allure his maid to commit folly with him, or a miſtreſſe her man, both their conſcience to God, and alſo their faithfulneſſe to their maſter or miſtreſſe ſhould make them vtterly to refuſe it, and to giue no place to any ſuch temptation.372 Ioſeph is propounded as a patterne herein: and againſt the ſuggeſtion of his miſtreſſe he rendreth the two forenamed reaſons: his conſcience to God in theſe words, how can I doe this great wickedneſſe and ſinne againſt God? His faithfulneſſe p. 633 to his maſter in theſe, He hath not kept backe any thing from me but thee, how then &c.

  1. 372. Gen. 39. 7. &c.

If such deceit ought not to be used about any goods, much less about the body of master or mistress. As if a master should allure his maid to commit folly with him, or a mistress her man, both their conscience to God, and also their faithfulness to their master or mistress should make them utterly to refuse it, and to give no place to any such temptation.372 Joseph is propounded as a pattern herein: and against the suggestion of his mistress he rendereth the two forenamed reasons: his conscience to God in these words, how can I do this great wickedness and sin against God? His faithfulness to his master in these, He hath not kept back any thing from me but thee, how then etc‸.

  1. 372. Gen. 39. 7. etc‸.

To this head may be referred ſeruants faithfulneſſe in making knowne to their maſter the ſinne of his wife, and to their miſtreſſe the ſinne of her husband, eſpecially if it be ſuch a ſinne as may tend to the ruine of the familie, and that by the knowledge thereof, the party that is not blinded and beſotted with the ſinne, but rather free from it, may be a meanes to redreſſe it. Thus373 Nabals ſeruants made knowne to Abigail the churliſhneſſe of Nabal towards Dauids ſeruants: by which means the miſchiefe intended againſt the houſe was preuented. Thus if ſeruants know that their maſter intendeth ſome mortall reuenge againſt another, to tell his wife thereof in time, may be great faithfulneſſe: or if they know their miſtreſſe hath appointed to goe away priuily from her husband, to tell him of it, is a part of faithfulneſſe. This may be applied to many other like caſes.

  1. 373. 1 Sam. 25. 14.

To this head may be referred servants faithfulness in making known to their master the sin of his wife, and to their mistress the sin of her husband, especially if it be such a sin as may tend to the ruin of the family, and that by the knowledge thereof, the party that is not blinded and besotted with the sin, but rather free from it, may be a means to redress it. Thus373 Nabal’s servants made known to Abigail the churlishness of Nabal towards David’s servants: by which means the mischief intended against the house was prevented. Thus if servants know that their master intendeth some mortal revenge against another, to tell his wife thereof in time, may be great faithfulness: or if they know their mistress hath appointed to go away privily from her husband, to tell him of it, is a part of faithfulness. This may be applied to many other like cases.

  1. 373. 1 Sam. 25. 14.

The contrary is yeelding to maſters or miſtreſſes in any point of deceit one againſt another: whereunto ſeruants are too prone, becauſe they thinke to be boulſtred out by the authoritie of the partie that ſetteth them on worke to deceiue. But no authoritie can be a warrant for any deceit, or wickedneſſe.

The contrary is yielding to masters or mistresses in any point of deceit one against another: whereunto servants are too prone, because they think to be bolstered out by the authority of the party that setteth them on work to deceive. But no authority can be a warrant for any deceit, or wickedness.

§. 34. Of ſeruants faithfulneſſe about their maſters perſons.

§. 34. Of servants faithfulness about their masters persons.

Maſters and Miſtreſſes are fleſh and bloud as well as ſeruants,374 and ſo ſubiect to weakneſſe, ſickneſſe, old age, and other diſtreſſes, wherein they may ſtand in great need of ſeruants helpe: ſeruants therefore muſt be faithfull in affording them the beſt helpe that they can. Sauls ſeruants did a part of faithfulneſſe to their maſter, when, he being vexed with an euill ſpirit,375 they inquired after meanes to eaſe him. So did Dauids ſeruants, when he being bedred,376 they ſought out one to cheriſh him. It was a point of faithfulneſſe in Naamans377 maid, to tell her miſtreſſe of a meanes whereby her maſter might be cured of his leproſie: and in his378 ſeruants, to perſwade him to vſe the meanes preſcribed by the Prophet.

  1. 374. VII.
  2. 375. 1 Sam. 16. 16.
  3. 376. 1 King. 1. 2.
  4. 377. 2 King. 5. 3.
  5. 378. verſ. 13.

Masters and mistresses are flesh and blood as well as servants,374 and so subject to weakness, sickness, old age, and other distresses, wherein they may stand in great need of servants help: servants therefore must be faithful in affording them the best help that they can. Saul’s servants did a part of faithfulness to their master, when, he being vexed with an evil spirit,375 they inquired after means to ease him. So did David’s servants, when he being bedrid,376 they sought out one to cherish him. It was a point of faithfulness in Naaman’s377 maid, to tell her mistress of a means whereby her master might be cured of his leprosy: and in his378 servants, to persuade him to use the means prescribed by the Prophet.

  1. 374. VII.
  2. 375. 1 Sam. 16. 16.
  3. 376. 1 King. 1. 2.
  4. 377. 2 King. 5. 3.
  5. 378. vers. 13.

Contrary is a ſeruants vngratefull and inhumane leauing of his maſter in his time of need, as the ſeruants of Iob did: for when the hand of God lay heauy vpon him, and all his goods were taken from him, and his bodie full of ſore boiles,379 they that dwelt p. 634 in his houſe, and his maids counted him for a ſtranger: and he was an aliant in their ſight: he called his ſeruant, and he gaue him no anſwer. So did380 Ziba leaue Mephiboſheth in his greateſt need: and381 the Diſciples flie from their maſter Ieſus Chriſt. But what ſhall we ſay of thoſe that take occaſion from their maſters impotencie to murder him themſelues, as382 Rechab and Baanah; or to betray him to his enemies, as383 Indas betrayed the Lord Chriſt? what, but that ſuch traiterous ſeruants may looke for ſuch ends.

  1. 379. Iob 19. 15, 16.
  2. 380. 2 Sam. 19. 26.
  3. 381. Mat. 26. 56.
  4. 382. 2 Sam. 4. 6.
  5. 383. Mat. 26. 15.

Contrary is a servants ungrateful and inhumane leaving of his master in his time of need, as the servants of Job did: for when the hand of God lay heavy upon him, and all his goods were taken from him, and his body full of sore boils,379 they that dwelt in his house, and his maids counted him for a stranger: and he was an aliant in their sight: he called his servant, and he gave him no answer. So did380 Ziba leave Mephibosheth in his greatest need: and381 the Disciples fly from their master Jesus Christ. But what shall we say of those that take occasion from their masters impotency to murder him themselves, as382 Rechab and Baanah; or to betray him to his enemies, as383 Judas betrayed the Lord Christ? What, but that such traitorous servants may look for such ends.

  1. 379. Job 19. 15, 16.
  2. 380. 2 Sam. 19. 26.
  3. 381. Mat. 26. 56.
  4. 382. 2 Sam. 4. 6.
  5. 383. Mat. 26. 15.

A Servant’s Duty and Its Limits under God

Printed 1622
Edition

A Servant’s Duty and Its Limits under God

§. 35. Of the meanes to make ſeruants faithfull.

§. 35. Of the means to make servants faithful.

Among many other meanes to make ſeruants faithfull to their maſter, and carefull to performe other duties ſincerely, willingly, cheerefully, and diligently, as hath before beene noted, this is one of the moſt generall, namely, that ſeruants, in all things they doe for their maſter, make their maſters caſe their owne, and ſo doe for him as they would for themſelues, or as they would haue their owne ſeruants doe for them. The generall rule of the Law is,384 Loue thy neighbour as thy ſelfe; and385 whatſoeuer you would that men ſhould doe to you, doe you even ſo to them. If thus euery man muſt reſpect another, yea though he be a ſtranger, then much more muſt ſeruants reſpect their maſter, becauſe all that they can doe is after an eſpeciall manner as a debt due to their maſters: in which reſpect Chriſt ſaith, that when they haue done all that is386 commanded, they haue but done their dutie.

  1. 384. Leu. 19. 18.
  2. 385. Mat. 7. 12.
  3. 386. Luke 17. 10.

Among many other means to make servants faithful to their master, and careful to perform other duties sincerely, willingly, cheerfully, and diligently, as hath before been noted, this is one of the most general, namely, that servants, in all things they do for their master, make their masters case their own, and so do for him as they would for themselves, or as they would have their own servants do for them. The general rule of the Law is,384 love thy neighbour as thy self; and385 whatsoever you would that men should do to you, do you even so to them. If thus every man must respect another, yea though he be a stranger, then much more must servants respect their master, because all that they can do is after an especial manner as a debt due to their masters: in which respect Christ saith, that when they have done all that is386 commanded, they have but done their duty.

  1. 384. Lev. 19. 18.
  2. 385. Mat. 7. 12.
  3. 386. Luke 17. 10.

This I haue the rather noted, becauſe the practiſe of moſt ſeruants is contrary thereunto. For while they worke for their maſters, they will cry out that they are ouer-burdened, and tired with that worke which they will eaſily goe thorow withall when they worke for themſelues. They that while they worke for their maſter, muſt be called to it againe and againe, and forced to ſtand to it, and to hold out till it be done, what paines will they take, how early will they riſe, how late will they ſit vp, how diligent will they be for themſelues? When Iourneymen receiue increaſe of wages according to the worke which they doe, they will diſpatch more then a prentiſe that hath but cloth, food, and lodging. Againe, many that in their maſters goods are very lauiſh, and waſtfull, when they come to befor themſelues are very ſparing, ſauing, and prouident. What doe theſe things argue but that ſeruants doe not beare to their maſters that minde which they p. 635 ſhould: they doe not for them as they would doe for themſelues. Very requiſite it is therefore that the forenamed generall rule be obſerued.

This I have the rather noted, because the practise of most servants is contrary thereunto. For while they work for their masters, they will cry out that they are over-burdened, and tired with that work which they will easily go through withal when they work for themselves. They that while they work for their master, must be called to it again and again, and forced to stand to it, and to hold out till it be done, what pains will they take, how early will they rise, how late will they sit up, how diligent will they be for themselves? When Journeymen receive increase of wages according to the work which they do, they will dispatch more then a prentice that hath but cloth, food, and lodging. Again, many that in their masters goods are very lavish, and wasteful, when they come to be for themselves are very sparing, saving, and provident. What do these things argue but that servants do not bear to their masters that mind which they should: they do not for them as they would do for themselves. Very requisite it is therefore that the forenamed general rule be observed.

Hitherto of the ſeuerall kindes of ſeruants duties, and of the manner of performing them. It remaineth to ſpeake both of the extent of their duties, and alſo of the reſtraint of that extent.

Hitherto of the several kinds of servants duties, and of the manner of performing them. It remaineth to speak both of the extent of their duties, and also of the restraint of that extent.

§. 36. Of ſeruants endeuour to make their iudgement agree with their maſters.

§. 36. Of servants endeavour to make their judgment agree with their masters.

The extent of ſeruants duties is in my text only implied vnder this indefinite particle (Obey) (wch being not reſtrained to any particulars, muſt be extended to euery thing) but in other places it is expreſly laid downe in theſe generall termes,387 Obey in all things,388 Pleaſe well in all things. It is not therefore ſufficient that ſeruants performe their duties well in ſome things, they muſt doe it in all things, yea in things that may be againſt their owne minde and liking, if their maſter will haue it ſo. For this end let ſeruants note theſe two rules. The ſame extent and reſtraint389 that was390 before noted in laying forth the duties of other inferiors, is here alſo to be obſerued in the duties of ſeruants: for therein they all agree. The ſame rules therfore that were before ſet downe, may here againe be applied. I refer the reader to thoſe places for a more large amplification of the generals: and here I will content my ſelfe with adding ſuch particular proofes as are moſt proper and pertinent to ſeruants.

  1. 387. Col. 3. 22.
  2. 388. Tit. 2. 9.
  3. 389. Extent of ſeruants duties.
  4. 390. Treat. 3. §. 63, &c. & Treat. 5. §. 35.

The extent of servants duties is in my text only implied under this indefinite particle (Obey) (which being not restrained to any particulars, must be extended to every thing) but in other places it is expressly laid down in these general terms,387 Obey in all things,388 Please well in all things. It is not therefore sufficient that servants perform their duties well in some things, they must do it in all things, yea in things that may be against their own mind and liking, if their master will have it so. For this end let servants note these two rules. The same extent and restraint389 that was390 before noted in laying forth the duties of other inferiors, is here also to be observed in the duties of servants: for therein they all agree. The same rules therefore that were before set down, may here again be applied. I refer the reader to those places for a more large amplification of the generals: and here I will content my self with adding such particular proofs as are most proper and pertinent to servants.

  1. 387. Col. 3. 22.
  2. 388. Tit. 2. 9.
  3. 389. Extent of servants duties.
  4. 390. Treat. 3. §. 63, etc‸. & Treat. 5. §. 35.

1. That they labour to bring their iudgement to the bent of their maſters iudgement, and to thinke that meet and good which391 he doth. Thus the392 ſeruant of the Leuire which thought it meeteſt to turne into one of the Cities of the Iebuſites to lodge there, becauſe the day was far ſpent, when he ſaw his maſter to be of another minde, yeelded to him. So did393 thoſe ſeruants yeeld to their maſter, who at firſt thought it vnmeet that he that had ten talents ſhould haue one peece more: and394 thoſe ſeruants alſo, that at firſt thought it meet that the tares ſhould be plucked vp from the wheat. This rule is to be obſerued in the particular points before deliuered, as the worke which ſeruants doe, and the manner p. 636 of doing it, their apparell, their allowance, yea and in the correction which their maſter giueth them, and the reſt.

  1. 391. Seruants muſt labour to bring their iudgement to agree with their maſters.
  2. 392. Iudg. 19. 11, 12, &c.
  3. 393. Luk. 19. 25, &c.
  4. 394. Mat. 13. 28, &c.

1. That they labour to bring their judgment to the bent of their masters judgment, and to think that meet and good which391 he doth. Thus the392 servant of the Levite which thought it meetest to turn into one of the Cities of the Jebusites to lodge there, because the day was far spent, when he saw his master to be of another mind, yielded to him. So did393 those servants yield to their master, who at first thought it unmeet that he that had ten talents should have one piece more: and394 those servants also, that at first thought it meet that the tares should be plucked up from the wheat. This rule is to be observed in the particular points before delivered, as the work which servants do, and the manner of doing it, their apparel, their allowance, yea and in the correction which their master giveth them, and the rest.

  1. 391. Servants must labour to bring their judgment to agree with their masters.
  2. 392. Judg. 19. 11, 12, etc‸.
  3. 393. Luk. 19. 25, etc‸.
  4. 394. Mat. 13. 28, etc‸.

Contrary is that great conceit which many ſeruants haue of395 their owne iudgement, wit, and wiſdome, thinking themſelues wiſer then their maſters; as Gehazi, who oppoſing his owne wit to his maſters wiſdome, ſaid,396 Behold my maſter hath ſpared Naaman this Syrian, in not receiuing at his hands that which he brought: but as the Lord liueth, I will runne after him, and take ſomewhat of him. This was alſo a fault in397 the children of the Prophets, that would not reſt on Eliſhas iudgement, but importuned him againſt his minde to ſend ſome to ſeeke the bodie of Eliah. This ſelfe-conceit is the cauſe of many miſchiefes: as of diſcontentedneſſe at the worke their maſter appointeth them, and at the allowance of meat and drinke which they haue; of much libertie they take to themſelues, of pride in apparell, and other vices before noted: if the forenamed rule were duely obſerued, many of thoſe miſchiefes would be auoided, and much better obedience yeelded.

  1. 395. Seruants conceit of their owne wit.
  2. 396. 2 King. 5. 20.
  3. 397. 2 King. 2. 16.

Contrary is that great conceit which many servants have of395 their own judgment, wit, and wisdom, thinking themselves wiser then their masters; as Gehazi, who opposing his own wit to his masters wisdom, said,396 Behold my master hath spared Naaman this Syrian, in not receiving at his hands that which he brought: but as the Lord liveth, I will run after him, and take somewhat of him. This was also a fault in397 the children of the Prophets, that would not rest on Elisha’s judgment, but importuned him against his mind to send some to seek the body of Elijah. This self-conceit is the cause of many mischiefs: as of discontentedness at the work their master appointeth them, and at the allowance of meat and drink which they have; of much liberty they take to themselves, of pride in apparel, and other vices before noted: if the forenamed rule were duly observed, many of those mischiefs would be avoided, and much better obedience yielded.

  1. 395. Servants conceit of their own wit.
  2. 396. 2 King. 5. 20.
  3. 397. 2 King. 2. 16.

§. 37. Of ſeruants yeelding to doe ſuch things at their maſters command, as they cannot thinke to be moſt meet.

§. 37. Of servants yielding to do such things at their masters command, as they cannot think to be most meet.

The ſecond rule which ſeruants muſt obſerue is this, that

The second rule which servants must observe is this, that

Though they cannot in their iudgement thinke that fit to be done which their maſter will haue done, yet vpon his peremptorie command they muſt yeeld to the doing of it: It appeareth by Peters anſwer to Chriſt that he did ſo, for being commanded to let downe his net for a draught, thus he anſwereth, Maſter, we haue toyled all the night, and haue taken nothing (here he ſheweth that398 his opinion was that it would be in vaine to let downe their nets) neuertheleſſe at thy word I will let downe the net (here is his obedience againſt his opinion.) More cleare is the example of Ioab for this purpoſe: when the King commanded him to number the399 people, he declared that he thought it a very vnmeet thing to doe, by this phraſe, Why doth my Lord the King delight in this thing? yet againſt his iudgement he yeelded to the Kings peremptorie command, for it is ſaid, that the Kings word preuailed against Ioab.

  1. 398. Luke 5. 5.
  2. 399. 2 Sam. 24. 2, &c.

Though they cannot in their judgment think that fit to be done which their master will have done, yet upon his peremptory command they must yield to the doing of it: It appeareth by Peter’s answer to Christ that he did so, for being commanded to let down his net for a draught, thus he answereth, master, we have toiled all the night, and have taken nothing (here he showeth that398 his opinion was that it would be in vain to let down their nets) nevertheless at thy word I will let down the net (here is his obedience against his opinion.) More clear is the example of Joab for this purpose: when the King commanded him to number the399 people, he declared that he thought it a very unmeet thing to do, by this phrase, Why doth my Lord the King delight in this thing? yet against his judgment he yielded to the Kings peremptory command, for it is said, that the Kings word prevailed against Joab.

  1. 398. Luke 5. 5.
  2. 399. 2 Sam. 24. 2, etc‸.

Obiect. This is no fit example, becauſe Ioab ſinned in obeying.

Object. This is no fit example, because Joab sinned in obeying.

Anſw. Ioab cannot iuſtly be charged with ſinne, becauſe it was p. 637 not ſimply vnlawfull to number the people. Dauids ſinne was not in the act of numbring the people, but in his minde which moued him to doe it: for there was no iuſt cauſe to doe it: only pride and curioſitie moued him, as may be gathered out of his owne reaſon in theſe words, that I may know the number of the people. To doe ſuch a thing only to know it, was curioſitie. But why would he know it? ſurely on a proud conceit that he had ſo many worthies, ſo many Captaines, ſo many men of warre.

Answ. Joab cannot justly be charged with sin, because it was not simply unlawful to number the people. David’s sin was not in the act of numbering the people, but in his mind which moved him to do it: for there was no just cause to do it: only pride and curiosity moved him, as may be gathered out of his own reason in these words, that I may know the number of the people. To do such a thing only to know it, was curiosity. But why would he know it? Surely on a proud conceit that he had so many worthies, so many Captains, so many men of war.

Out of Ioabs example ſeruants may here learne in humilitie and reuerence to render ſome reaſons to moue their maſter not to preſſe vpon them that which they thinke to be vnmeet; but yet if their maſter will not hearken to their reaſons, but ſtand vpon his authoritie, his word muſt preuaile.

Out of Joab’s example servants may here learn in humility and reverence to render some reasons to move their master not to press upon them that which they think to be unmeet; but yet if their master will not hearken to their reasons, but stand upon his authority, his word must prevail.

Contrary is their peremptorineſſe, who by no meanes will be drawne to doe any thing at their maſters command, which they themſelues thinke not moſt meet to be done. Such an one is that foole whom Solomon thus deſcribeth, Though thou ſhouldeſt400 bray a foole in a morter among wheat with a peſtle, yet will not his fooliſhneſſe depart from him. Theſe fooles bring much miſchiefe vpon their owne pates in diſobeying their maſters: for exceedingly they prouoke his wrath who hath power to take vengeance of them. Neither let them thinke to receiue comfort in their ſuffering, becauſe they refuſe an vnmeet thing, for meetneſſe is not a ſufficient warrant againſt vnlawfulneſſe. To diſobey in a thing which lawfully may be done, is vnlawfull: if therefore the pretext be only an vnmeet thing, meetneſſe is preferred before lawfulneſſe, and vnlawfulneſſe leſſe accounted of then vnmeetneſſe.

  1. 400. Pro. 27. 22.

Contrary is their peremptoriness, who by no means will be drawn to do any thing at their masters command, which they themselves think not most meet to be done. Such an one is that fool whom Solomon thus describeth, Though thou shouldest400 bray a fool in a mortar among wheat with a pestle, yet will not his foolishness depart from him. These fools bring much mischief upon their own pates in disobeying their masters: for exceedingly they provoke his wrath who hath power to take vengeance of them. Neither let them think to receive comfort in their suffering, because they refuse an unmeet thing, for meetness is not a sufficient warrant against unlawfulness. To disobey in a thing which lawfully may be done, is unlawful: if therefore the pretext be only an unmeet thing, meetness is preferred before lawfulness, and unlawfulness less accounted of then unmeetness.

  1. 400. Pro. 27. 22.

§. 38. Of ſeruants forbearing to obey their maſter againſt God.

§. 38. Of servants forbearing to obey their master against God.

That the extent of ſeruants obedience be not too farre ſtretched,401 the Apoſtle ſetteth downe an excellent limitation thereof: and that in theſe foure phraſes, As vnto Chriſt, As the ſeruants of Chriſt, Doing the will of God, As to the Lord; all which doe ſhew that the Obedience which ſeruants yeeld to their maſter402 muſt be ſuch as may ſtand with their obedience to Chriſt. So that if maſters command their ſeruants neuer ſo peremptorily to p. 638 doe any vnlawfull thing, that is, any thing forbidden by Gods403 word, they may not yeeld to it. The midwiues of the Hebrew women did well in refuſing to doe any thing to helpe forward the murderous practiſes of the King of Egypt in ſlaying all the male-children of the Hebrewes: it is expreſly ſaid, that they feared God and did not as the King commanded them: ſo as their diſobedience in this kinde was a token of their feare of God. In this caſe Ioſeph is commended for not hearkening to his miſtreſſe: and the ſeruants of Saul for refuſing to ſlaie the404 Lords Prieſts at their maſters command. Thus if a maſter ſhould command his ſeruant to kill, to ſteale, to forſweare himſelfe, to lie, to vſe falſe meaſures and weights, to goe to maſſe, or doe any other vnlawfull thing, he ought not obey him.

  1. 401. Reſtraint of the extent of ſeruants duties
  2. 402. See the cautions, Treat. 3. §. 51, 52, &c.
  3. 403. Nolite fieri ſerui hominum, i. nolite eis parere cùm turpia praecipiunt. Chryſ. in 1 Cor. 7. hom. 19. Exo. 1. 17.
  4. 404. Gen. 39. 9. 1 Sam. 22. 17.

That the extent of servants obedience be not too far stretched,401 the Apostle setteth down an excellent limitation thereof: and that in these four phrases, As unto Christ, As the servants of Christ, Doing the will of God, As to the Lord; all which do show that the obedience which servants yield to their master402 must be such as may stand with their obedience to Christ. So that if masters command their servants never so peremptorily to do any unlawful thing, that is, any thing forbidden by God’s403 word, they may not yield to it. The midwives of the Hebrew women did well in refusing to do any thing to help forward the murderous practises of the King of Egypt in slaying all the male-children of the Hebrews: it is expressly said, that they feared God and did not as the King commanded them: so as their disobedience in this kind was a token of their fear of God. In this case Joseph is commended for not hearkening to his mistress: and the servants of Saul for refusing to slay the404 Lord’s Priests at their masters command. Thus if a master should command his servant to kill, to steal, to forswear himself, to lie, to use false measures and weights, to go to mass, or do any other unlawful thing, he ought not obey him.

  1. 401. Restraint of the extent of servants duties
  2. 402. See the cautions, Treat. 3. §. 51, 52, etc‸.
  3. 403. Nolite fieri serui hominum, i. nolite eis parere cùm turpia praecipiunt. Chrys. in 1 Cor. 7. hom. 19. Exo. 1. 17.
  4. 404. Gen. 39. 9. 1 Sam. 22. 17.

Againe, if maſters forbid their ſeruants to doe that which405 God hath commanded them to doe, they muſt, notwithſtanding their maſters prohibition, doe it. The Rulers of Iſrael forbid the Apoſtles to preach, yet becauſe Chriſt had commanded them to preach, they would not forbeare: nor would Daniel forbeare to pray to God, though the King and Nobles406 by expreſſe decree forbad him. So if a profane or popiſh maſter ſhall forbid his ſeruant to goe to Church, or to heare the word, or to take the Sacrament, or to dwell with his wife if he be maried, or to make reſtitution of that which he hath fraudulently gotten, or any other bounden dutie, herein they muſt ſay, we ought to obey God rather then men. For when maſters407 command and forbid any thing againſt God, they goe beyond their commiſſion, and therein their authoritie ceaſeth.

  1. 405. Seruis competit vt obediant dominis in ijs quibus mandato Dei nihil derogatur. Baſil.
  2. 406. Ethic. defin. 75. Act. 4. 19. Dan. 6. 10.
  3. 407. Act. 5. 29.

Again, if masters forbid their servants to do that which405 God hath commanded them to do, they must, notwithstanding their masters prohibition, do it. The Rulers of Israel forbid the Apostles to preach, yet because Christ had commanded them to preach, they would not forbear: nor would Daniel forbear to pray to God, though the King and Nobles406 by express decree forbad him. So if a profane or popish master shall forbid his servant to go to Church, or to hear the word, or to take the Sacrament, or to dwell with his wife if he be married, or to make restitution of that which he hath fraudulently gotten, or any other bounden duty, herein they must say, we ought to obey God rather then men. For when masters407 command and forbid any thing against God, they go beyond their commission, and therein their authority ceaseth.

  1. 405. Seruis competit vt obediant dominis in ijs quibus mandato Dei nihil derogatur. Basil.
  2. 406. Ethic. defin. 75. Act. 4. 19. Dan. 6. 10.
  3. 407. Act. 5. 29.

Contrary to this reſtraint is both a paraſiticall pleaſing of maſters: and alſo a baſe feare of them. It is the property of a408 paraſite to ſay what a maſter will haue him ſay, and denie what he will haue him denie, and ſo to doe what he will haue him to doe. Doeg that fawning dog at Sauls word ſlew all the Lords409 Prieſts: and Abſoloms ſeruants at his word killed Amnon: for410 all the reaſon which they had to commit that murder was this ſpeech of their maſter, haue not I commanded you? So prone are ſeruants to ſooth their maſters, as there is no ſinne ſo horrible which at their maſters command they will not be ready to p. 639 doe. Thus is that verified which the Prophet long ſince foretold,411 like maſter like ſeruant, like mistreſſe like maid. It is alſo the propertie of baſe fearefull ſeruants to doe nothing but what their maſter will haue them doe, and to forbeare any dutie, though neuer ſo neceſſary, that he forbiddeth them to doe. What dutie more neceſſary then praier? We are commanded to pray continually: yet the ſeruants of Darius were content to412 forbeare that dutie thirtie daies together, becauſe it was againſt the decree of their Lord and King. The like is noted of the people in Chriſts time, they durſt not make open profeſſion of413 Chriſt for feare of the Iewes. So in our daies many ſeruants there be that dare not make profeſſion of the Goſpell, nor goe to Church, nor read the word, nor performe other holy religious duties, which they know to be bounden duties, for feare of their maſters. Had not then the Apoſtle iuſt cauſe to ſtrike ſo much vpon this ſtring as here he hath done, expreſly forbidding eie-ſeruice, man-pleaſing, and doing ſeruice to men, namely in oppoſition to God?

  1. 408. Ais? aio. Negas? nego. Terent. in Eun.
  2. 409. 1 Sam. 22. 18.
  3. 410. 2 Sam. 13. 28, 29.
  4. 411. Iſa. 24 2.
  5. 412. 1 Theſſ. 5. 17. Dan. 6. 7, &c.
  6. 413. Ioh. 7. 13. & 9. 22.

Contrary to this restraint is both a parasitical pleasing of masters: and also a base fear of them. It is the property of a408 parasite to say what a master will have him say, and deny what he will have him deny, and so to do what he will have him to do. Doeg that fawning dog at Saul’s word slew all the Lord’s409 Priests: and Absoloms servants at his word killed Amnon: for410 all the reason which they had to commit that murder was this speech of their master, have not I commanded you? So prone are servants to sooth their masters, as there is no sin so horrible which at their masters command they will not be ready to do. Thus is that verified which the Prophet long since foretold,411 like master like servant, like mistress like maid. It is also the property of base fearful servants to do nothing but what their master will have them do, and to forbear any duty, though never so necessary, that he forbiddeth them to do. What duty more necessary then prayer? We are commanded to pray continually: yet the servants of Darius were content to412 forbear that duty thirty days together, because it was against the decree of their Lord and King. The like is noted of the people in Christ’s time, they durst not make open profession of413 Christ for fear of the Jews. So in our days many servants there be that dare not make profession of the Gospel, nor go to Church, nor read the word, nor perform other holy religious duties, which they know to be bounden duties, for fear of their masters. Had not then the Apostle just cause to strike so much upon this string as here he hath done, expressly forbidding eye-service, man-pleasing, and doing service to men, namely in opposition to God?

  1. 408. Ais? aio. Negas? nego. Terent. in Eun.
  2. 409. 1 Sam. 22. 18.
  3. 410. 2 Sam. 13. 28, 29.
  4. 411. Isa. 24. 2.
  5. 412. 1 Thess. 5. 17. Dan. 6. 7, etc‸.
  6. 413. Joh. 7. 13. & 9. 22.

§. 39. Of ſeruants chuſing good maſters.

§. 39. Of servants choosing good masters.

As a iuſt conſequence following from the forenamed extent and reſtraint of ſeruants duties, I may further gather theſe two leſſons for ſeruants.

As a just consequence following from the forenamed extent and restraint of servants duties, I may further gather these two lessons for servants.

1. It is very behouefull that ſeruants make choice of good maſters: at leaſt if it be in their power to chuſe.

1. It is very behoveful that servants make choice of good masters: at least if it be in their power to choose.

2. It is behouefull that they continue and abide vnder good maſters: at leaſt if they continue ſeruants, and abide vnder any maſters.

2. It is behoveful that they continue and abide under good masters: at least if they continue servants, and abide under any masters.

That theſe conſequences iuſtly follow as aforeſaid, is euident: for ſeeing ſeruants are bound to obey in all things which are not againſt God, and muſt obey in nothing but what is in the Lord, it is very requiſite that ſeruants be vnder ſuch maſters as beare the Image of God in the inward diſpoſition, and grace of their heart, as well as in their outward function and place: and will goe along with God in vſing their authoritie, commanding nothing but what a ſeruant may doe with a good conſcience, and without tranſgreſſing againſt God: and forbidding nothing that God hath bound a ſeruant to doe. There will be comfort in ſeruing ſuch maſters: and our obedience p. 640 to them will be obedience to God. Such maſters therefore muſt be choſen. Yea and with ſuch muſt ſeruants abide, (if not with the very ſame, yet with ſuch as they are, of the ſame diſpoſition) for if they goe to other, their former comfort will be taken away, and their ſeruitude will ſeeme ſo much the more miſerable, by how much more knowledge and experience they haue had of the benefit of their former libertie (for414 we may well call ſeruice vnder vnconſcionable maſters ſeruitude, and in oppoſition thereunto, ſeruice vnder religious maſters, libertie.) He therefore that hath a maſter that is faithfull, due reſpect had to his authoritie, muſt loue him as a father, and415 ſo abide with him.

  1. 414. Qui fidelem habet dominum, ſaluo eius dominio, diligat vt patrem.
  2. 415. Conſtit. Apoſt. l. 4. c. 12.

That these consequences justly follow as aforesaid, is evident: for seeing servants are bound to obey in all things which are not against God, and must obey in nothing but what is in the Lord, it is very requisite that servants be under such masters as bear the Image of God in the inward disposition, and grace of their heart, as well as in their outward function and place: and will go along with God in using their authority, commanding nothing but what a servant may do with a good conscience, and without transgressing against God: and forbidding nothing that God hath bound a servant to do. There will be comfort in serving such masters: and our obedience to them will be obedience to God. Such masters therefore must be chosen. Yea and with such must servants abide, (if not with the very same, yet with such as they are, of the same disposition) for if they go to other, their former comfort will be taken away, and their servitude will seem so much the more miserable, by how much more knowledge and experience they have had of the benefit of their former liberty (for414 we may well call service under unconscionable masters servitude, and in opposition thereunto, service under religious masters, liberty.) He therefore that hath a master that is faithful, due respect had to his authority, must love him as a father, and415 so abide with him.

  1. 414. Qui fidelem habet dominum, saluo eius dominio, diligat vt patrem.
  2. 415. Constit. Apost. l. 4. c. 12.

For choice of good maſters, note what is416 recorded of many of the Egyptians and other people: they left their owne countrie, and went out with the Iſraelites: what ſhould moue them but conſcience of the true God whom they knew that Iſrael ſerued? Now many of theſe went out as ſeruants, as may be gathered from thoſe many417 lawes which were made in the behalfe of ſeruants that were ſtrangers, and in ſpeciall that were Egyptians. The knowledge which418 Ruth had that Naomi her mother in law ſerued the true God, moued her to leaue her owne countrie, and to goe as a ſeruant with Naomi.

  1. 416. Exo. 12. 38.
  2. 417. Leu. 25. 45. Deut. 5. 14. & 12. 18. & 23. 15. & 23. 7.
  3. 418. Ruth 1. 16.

For choice of good masters, note what is416 recorded of many of the Egyptians and other people: they left their own country, and went out with the Israelites: what should move them but conscience of the true God whom they knew that Israel served? Now many of these went out as servants, as may be gathered from those many417 laws which were made in the behalf of servants that were strangers, and in special that were Egyptians. The knowledge which418 Ruth had that Naomi her mother in law served the true God, moved her to leave her own country, and to go as a servant with Naomi.

  1. 416. Exo. 12. 38.
  2. 417. Lev. 25. 45. Deut. 5. 14. & 12. 18. & 23. 15. & 23. 7.
  3. 418. Ruth 1. 16.

For abiding with good maſters we haue a worthy patterne in the twelue Diſciples.419 When many of Chriſts Diſciples at large, went backe, and walked no more with him, Chriſt asking the twelue whether they alſo would goe away, Peter in the name of all the reſt anſwered, Lord to whom ſhall we goe? Thou haſt the words of eternall life.

  1. 419. Ioh. 6. 66. &c.

For abiding with good masters we have a worthy pattern in the twelve Disciples.419 When many of Christ’s Disciples at large, went back, and walked no more with him, Christ asking the twelve whether they also would go away, Peter in the name of all the rest answered, Lord to whom shall we go? Thou hast the words of eternal life.

  1. 419. Joh. 6. 66. etc‸.

Contrary is the minde and practiſe of many ſeruants: they neuer inquire after the religious diſpoſition of their maſter, nor care though he be popiſh, or profane, ſo they may haue good wages, diet and lodging: and yet by this meanes, if at leaſt there be any ſparke of Gods feare in their heart, they caſt themſelues vpon many ſore temptations, and bring themſelues into many hard ſtraits, and dangerous ſnares. And, if God open their eies to ſee that wretched condition whereinto they haue implunged themſelues, they will be forced to crie out and p. 641 complaine as Dauid did, when he was in forraine countries where he could not freely ſerue his God,420 Woe is me that I ſoiourne in Meſech, that I dwell in the tents of Kedar.

  1. 420. Pſal. 120. 5.

Contrary is the mind and practise of many servants: they never inquire after the religious disposition of their master, nor care though he be popish, or profane, so they may have good wages, diet and lodging: and yet by this means, if at least there be any spark of God’s fear in their heart, they cast themselves upon many sore temptations, and bring themselves into many hard straits, and dangerous snares. And, if God open their eyes to see that wretched condition whereinto they have implunged themselves, they will be forced to cry out and complain as David did, when he was in foreign countries where he could not freely serve his God,420 Woe is me that I sojourn in Mesech, that I dwell in the tents of Kedar.

  1. 420. Psal. 120. 5.

Much more contrary is their minde and diſpoſition who refuſe to ſerue religious maſters, and ſhun them moſt of all: or being in their ſeruice are neuer quiet till they be out of it againe. Of theſe we ſpake421 before.

  1. 421. §. 16.

Much more contrary is their mind and disposition who refuse to serve religious masters, and shun them most of all: or being in their service are never quiet till they be out of it again. Of these we spake421 before.

  1. 421. §. 16.

Hitherto haue we dealt about ſeruants duties. The reaſons which the Apoſtle rendreth to enforce thoſe duties remaine to be declared.

Hitherto have we dealt about servants duties. The reasons which the Apostle rendereth to enforce those duties remain to be declared.

§. 40. Of the firſt motiue, the place of maſters.

§. 40. Of the first motive, the place of masters.

The firſt reaſon which the Apoſtle vſeth to inforce ſeruants422 duties is implied vnder this phraſe, as to Chriſt; it intimateth the place of a maſter, which is to be in Chriſts ſtead. In this reſpect the title Lord is giuen to a maſter. The word which the Apoſtle vſeth in Greeke is that which in the new teſtament423 anſwereth to that proper Hebrew name of God Iehouah, and it ſetteth forth the abſolute ſoueraignty of God, and power ouer all creatures:424 which power Becauſe the Father hath giuen to his ſonne as Mediator, God-man, he is called the425 one or only Lord: and becauſe maſters by vertue of their office and place beare Chriſts image, and ſtand in his ſtead, by communication of Chriſts authority to them, they are called Lords, yea alſo426 Gods (for that which a Magiſtrate is in the Common-wealth a maſter is in the family)

  1. 422. I.
  2. 423. Κύριος.
  3. 424. Matt. 28. 18.
  4. 425. 1 Cor. 8. 6. εἷς κύριος.
  5. 426. Pſal. 82. 6.

The first reason which the Apostle useth to enforce servants422 duties is implied under this phrase, as to Christ; it intimateth the place of a master, which is to be in Christ’s stead. In this respect the title Lord is given to a master. The word which the Apostle useth in Greek is that which in the new testament423 answereth to that proper Hebrew name of God Jehovah, and it setteth forth the absolute sovereignty of God, and power over all creatures:424 which power because the father hath given to his son as Mediator, God-man, he is called the425 one or only Lord: and because masters by virtue of their office and place bear Christ’s image, and stand in his stead, by communication of Christ’s authority to them, they are called Lords, yea also426 Gods (for that which a Magistrate is in the common-wealth a master is in the family).

  1. 422. I.
  2. 423. Κύριος.
  3. 424. Matt. 28. 18.
  4. 425. 1 Cor. 8. 6. εἷς κύριος.
  5. 426. Psal. 82. 6.

Hence it followeth that ſeruants in performing duty to their maſter performe duty to Chriſt, and in rebelling againſt their maſter they rebell againſt Chriſt; as the Lord ſaid to Samuel of the peoples reiecting his gouernment, they haue not reiected427 thee, but they haue reiected me that I ſhould not raigne ouer them. Is not this a ſtrong motiue to prouoke ſeruants to all duty, and to reſtraine them from rebellion? if it be well weighed what Chriſt is, it cannot be but a weighty reaſon. For though maſters ſhould neither reward their good ſeruice, nor reuenge their ill ſeruice, yet will Chriſt doe both.

  1. 427. 1 Sam. 8. 7.

Hence it followeth that servants in performing duty to their master perform duty to Christ, and in rebelling against their master they rebel against Christ; as the Lord said to Samuel of the people’s rejecting his government, they have not rejected427 thee, but they have rejected me that I should not reign over them. Is not this a strong motive to provoke servants to all duty, and to restrain them from rebellion? If it be well weighed what Christ is, it cannot be but a weighty reason. For though masters should neither reward their good service, nor revenge their ill service, yet will Christ do both.

  1. 427. 1 Sam. 8. 7.

§. 41. Of the ſecond motiue, the place of ſeruants.

§. 41. Of the second motive, the place of servants.

p. 642

The ſecond reaſon is implied vnder this phraſe, as ſeruants428 of Chriſt: it noteth the place of a ſeruant: which though it may ſeeme to be a meane and baſe place, yet is it indeed an honourable place. Men count it an honour to bee ſeruants to a King: but Chriſt is higher then all Kings. On this ground the Apoſtle ſaith, Art thou called being a ſeruant? care not for it:429 and that vpon this reaſon, He that is called in the Lord being a ſeruant, is the Lords freeman. This reaſon is to be noted againſt the conceit that moſt haue of a ſeruants place, that it is ſo meane and baſe as there can be no honour nor comfort in doing the duties thereof. But that is a fooliſh, and vniuſt conceit: looke to Chriſt the higheſt maſter, and there is as much honour, and comfort in doing the duties of the loweſt ſeruants place, as of the higheſt maſters.

  1. 428. II.
  2. 429. 1 Cor. 7. 21, 22.

The second reason is implied under this phrase, as servants428 of Christ: it noteth the place of a servant: which though it may seem to be a mean and base place, yet is it indeed an honourable place. Men count it an honour to be servants to a King: but Christ is higher then all Kings. On this ground the Apostle saith, Art thou called being a servant? Care not for it:429 and that upon this reason, He that is called in the Lord being a servant, is the Lord’s freeman. This reason is to be noted against the conceit that most have of a servants place, that it is so mean and base as there can be no honour nor comfort in doing the duties thereof. But that is a foolish, and unjust conceit: look to Christ the highest master, and there is as much honour, and comfort in doing the duties of the lowest servants place, as of the highest masters.

  1. 428. II.
  2. 429. 1 Cor. 7. 21, 22.

§. 42. Of the third motiue, Gods will.

§. 42. Of the third motive, God’s will.

The third reaſon is implied vnder this phraſe, doing the430 will of God, which declareth the ground of ſeruants ſubiection. God in his word hath plainly made it knowne that it is his pleaſure that they who are vnder the authority of maſters ſhould obey them, therefore as ſeruants would pleaſe God, they muſt obey: if they refuſe to obey, they thwart the will of God. This alſo is a motiue of moment: for Gods will is that marke which euery one ought to aime at, and it is much vrged by the Holy Ghoſt, as a generall reaſon to all duty in theſe and ſuch like phraſes,431 This is the will of God,432 So is the will of God: vpon which ground we are exhorted to433 vnderſtand, and to434 proue what is the will of God.

  1. 430. III.
  2. 431. 1 Theſ. 4. 3.
  3. 432. 1 Pet. 2. 15.
  4. 433. Ephef. 5. 17.
  5. 434. Rom. 12. 2.

The third reason is implied under this phrase, doing the430 will of God, which declareth the ground of servants subjection. God in his word hath plainly made it known that it is his pleasure that they who are under the authority of masters should obey them, therefore as servants would please God, they must obey: if they refuse to obey, they thwart the will of God. This also is a motive of moment: for God’s will is that mark which every one ought to aim at, and it is much urged by the Holy Ghost, as a general reason to all duty in these and such like phrases,431 This is the will of God,432 So is the will of God: upon which ground we are exhorted to433 understand, and to434 prove what is the will of God.

  1. 430. III.
  2. 431. 1 Thes. 4. 3.
  3. 432. 1 Pet. 2. 15.
  4. 433. Ephes. 5. 17.
  5. 434. Rom. 12. 2.

Good reaſon there is to preſſe this reaſon: for

Good reason there is to press this reason: for

1. Gods will is the very ground of goodneſſe: things are therefore good becauſe they are agreeable to Gods will: Gods will giueth the very being to goodneſſe.

1. God’s will is the very ground of goodness: things are therefore good because they are agreeable to God’s will: God’s will giveth the very being to goodness.

2. Gods will is a rule to ſquare all our actions by, euen as the kings ſtatutes and proclamations are to his ſubiects.

2. God’s will is a rule to square all our actions by, even as the kings statutes and proclamations are to his subjects.

3. It is a perfect rule (the law of the Lord is perfect) ſo as we435 may be ſure not to ſwerue, if we hold cloſe thereunto.

  1. 435. Pſal. 19. 7.

3. It is a perfect rule (the law of the Lord is perfect) so as we435 may be sure not to swerve, if we hold close thereunto.

  1. 435. Psal. 19. 7.

p. 643 4. It is a ſufficient rule, it will giue euery one (and among other, ſeruants) direction how to carry themſelues in euery thing they take in hand, yea in euery thing that appertaineth to them. For, Gods word is giuen to make vs perfect, thorowly436 furniſhed vnto all good workes.

  1. 436. 2 Tim. 3. 17.

4. It is a sufficient rule, it will give every one (and among other, servants) direction how to carry themselves in every thing they take in hand, yea in every thing that appertaineth to them. For, God’s word is given to make us perfect, thoroughly436 furnished unto all good works.

  1. 436. 2 Tim. 3. 17.

5. It is a good warrant to iuſtifie vs in all our actions: ſo as, going along with it, we need not care what any man can ſay againſt vs. If a man be ſure that he haue ſtatute law, or the kings proclamation on his ſide, he is bold.

5. It is a good warrant to justify us in all our actions: so as, going along with it, we need not care what any man can say against us. If a man be sure that he have statute law, or the kings proclamation on his side, he is bold.

From this reaſon which is of ſuch weight, I gather two propoſitions to adde force to this motiue.

From this reason which is of such weight, I gather two propositions to add force to this motive.

1. That ſeruants obey their maſters, is no arbitrary matter, but a neceſſary duty: not left to his will whether he will doe it or no, but a thing whereunto he is bound: and that not only by ciuill conſtitutions of men, but alſo by a diuine inſtitution of God: ſo as it is not only a matter of ciuill policy, but alſo of conſcience, to be done for conſcience ſake.

1. That servants obey their masters, is no arbitrary matter, but a necessary duty: not left to his will whether he will do it or no, but a thing whereunto he is bound: and that not only by civil constitutions of men, but also by a divine institution of God: so as it is not only a matter of civil policy, but also of conscience, to be done for conscience sake.

2. That no creature can diſpence with ſeruants, ſo as they ſhould be exempted from doing their duty to their maſter. If they could, they were greater then God, and their will aboue Gods will. Among creatures, maſters themſelues are to be reckoned: now becauſe it is Gods will that ſeruants ſhould be in ſubiection, their maſters cannot exempt them from it. Maſters may let them goe free: but retaining them as ſeruants, they cannot exempt them from a ſeruants ſubiection. Wherefore though maſters be careleſſe in exacting dutie, yet let ſeruants be conſcionable in yeelding duty, becauſe it is Gods will.

2. That no creature can dispense with servants, so as they should be exempted from doing their duty to their master. If they could, they were greater then God, and their will above God’s will. Among creatures, masters themselves are to be reckoned: now because it is God’s will that servants should be in subjection, their masters cannot exempt them from it. Masters may let them go free: but retaining them as servants, they cannot exempt them from a servants subjection. Wherefore though masters be careless in exacting duty, yet let servants be conscionable in yielding duty, because it is God’s will.

§. 43. Of the fourth reaſon, the reward of good ſeruice.

§. 43. Of the fourth reason, the reward of good service.

The fourth reaſon is plainly and largely expreſſed in theſe437 words, Knowing that whatſoeuer good thing any man doth, the438 ſame ſhall he receiue of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. The generall ſumme whereof is a Declaration of the reward of good ſeruice. To which purpoſe ſaith the Apoſtle to ſeruants in another place, Of the Lordye ſhall receiue a reward.

  1. 437. IIII.
  2. 438. Sciat ſeruus Deum redditurum ſeruitutis mercedem. Conſtit. Apoſt. l. 4. c. 12. Col. 3. 24.

The fourth reason is plainly and largely expressed in these437 words, Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doth, the438 same shall he receive of the Lord, whether he be bond or free. The general sum whereof is a Declaration of the reward of good service. To which purpose saith the Apostle to servants in another place, Of the Lord ye shall receive a reward.

  1. 437. IIII.
  2. 438. Sciat seruus Deum redditurum seruitutis mercedem. Constit. Apost. l. 4. c. 12. Col. 3. 24.

This firſt is to be noted to adde force to the former reaſons. p. 644 For if any aske, what if maſters ſtand in Chriſts ſtead, what maketh that to the purpose? ſurely it maketh much to moue ſeruants: becauſe maſters ſtand in his roome who will reward that which is done for his ſake.

This first is to be noted to add force to the former reasons. For if any ask, what if masters stand in Christ’s stead, what maketh that to the purpose? Surely it maketh much to move servants: because masters stand in his room who will reward that which is done for his sake.

If againe they aske, what benefit is it to be Chriſts ſeruant? it may be anſwered, very great: for Chriſt will reward all his ſeruants.

If again they ask, what benefit is it to be Christ’s servant? It may be answered, very great: for Christ will reward all his servants.

If further it be asked, what is gotten by doing Gods will?

If further it be asked, what is gotten by doing God’s will?

Anſw. Euen that which all aime at, reward for ſeruice.

Answ. Even that which all aim at, reward for service.

As this addeth weight to al the other reaſons, ſo is it in it ſelfe a weighty reaſon, as weighty as any can be to our corrupt nature. Hope of reward is it which maketh all ſorts of people to take the paines which they doe in their ſeuerall places. But hauing439 before handled this generall point of reward, I will here more diſtinctly ſhew what kinde of reward it is wherewith the Lord will recompence the good ſeruice of faithfull ſeruants.

  1. 439. Treat. 1. §. 127.

As this addeth weight to all the other reasons, so is it in it self a weighty reason, as weighty as any can be to our corrupt nature. Hope of reward is it which maketh all sorts of people to take the pains which they do in their several places. But having439 before handled this general point of reward, I will here more distinctly show what kind of reward it is wherewith the Lord will recompense the good service of faithful servants.

  1. 439. Treat. 1. §. 127.

Gods reward is both of temporall and eternall bleſſings.

God’s reward is both of temporal and eternal blessings.

The temporall bleſſings which heretofore God hath beſtowed440 on faithfull ſeruants, and which on that ground other like ſeruants may expect, are theſe eſpecially.

  1. 440. What reward God giueth to good ſeruants.

The temporal blessings which heretofore God hath bestowed440 on faithful servants, and which on that ground other like servants may expect, are these especially.

  1. 440. What reward God giveth to good servants.

1. He will moue maſters to reſpect ſuch ſeruants, as he moued441 Ahaſh-veroſh to recompence the fidelity of Mordecai.

  1. 441. Eſt. 6. 3.

1. He will move masters to respect such servants, as he moved441 Ahasuerus to recompense the fidelity of Mordecai.

  1. 441. Est. 6. 3.

2. If maſters faile therein, he will moue ſtrangers to recompence them: as he moued442 the Iaylor to fauour Ioſeph when his maſter had caſt him in priſon: and443 Pharaoh to aduance him to great dignity.

  1. 442. Gen. 39. 21.
  2. 443. & 41. 40.

2. If masters fail therein, he will move strangers to recompense them: as he moved442 the Jailer to favour Joseph when his master had cast him in prison: and443 Pharaoh to advance him to great dignity.

  1. 442. Gen. 39. 21.
  2. 443. & 41. 40.

3. To draw the hearts of their maſters and others the more vnto them, he will make the things which they take in hand to proſper. Thus did he bleſſe444 Ioſeph, and445 Abrahams ſeruant.

  1. 444. Gen 39. 2.
  2. 445. & 24. 56.

3. To draw the hearts of their masters and others the more unto them, he will make the things which they take in hand to prosper. Thus did he bless444 Joseph, and445 Abraham’s servant.

  1. 444. Gen. 39. 2.
  2. 445. & 24. 56.

4. In dealing for themſelues he will bleſſe their labours, as he bleſſed446 Iaakobs.

  1. 446. Gen. 30. 43.

4. In dealing for themselves he will bless their labours, as he blessed446 Jacob’s.

  1. 446. Gen. 30. 43.

5. He will, when they come to keepe ſeruants, prouide ſuch ſeruants for them, as they were to their maſters.447 In Egypt God bleſſed Ioſeph with a faithfull ſeruant. Dauid, who448 ventured his life to ſaue his fathers ſheepe, had449 many ſeruants that ventured their liues for him.

  1. 447. Gen. 43. 23.
  2. 448. 1 Sam. 17. 34.
  3. 449. 2 Sam. 21. 17. & 23. 15.

5. He will, when they come to keep servants, provide such servants for them, as they were to their masters.447 In Egypt God blessed Joseph with a faithful servant. David, who448 ventured his life to save his fathers sheep, had449 many servants that ventured their lives for him.

  1. 447. Gen. 43. 23.
  2. 448. 1 Sam. 17. 34.
  3. 449. 2 Sam. 21. 17. & 23. 15.

To this purpoſe may be applied that prouerbe which p. 645 Chriſt oft vſeth,450 with what meaſure yee mete ſhall it be meaſured to you againe.

  1. 450. Luk. 6. 38.

To this purpose may be applied that proverb which Christ oft useth,450 with what measure ye mete shall it be measured to you again.

  1. 450. Luk. 6. 38.

The eternall reward is expreſſed in this phraſe,451 the reward of the inheritance, for that inheritance is meant which Chriſt mentioneth in this clauſe,452 Come ye bleſſed of my Father, inherit the kingdome prepared for you from the beginning of the world, and Saint Peter in this,453 an inheritance incorruptible, and vndeſiled, and that fadeth not away, reſerued in heauen. What can be more ſaid? What ſhall not be vndergone for this reward? How willingly doe prentiſes paſſe ouer their prentiſhip in hope of a temporarie freedome of an earthly citie?454 Many yeares ſeruice were but as a few daies to Iaakob becauſe he liked his reward. But behold here a greater reward, which we muſt needs like much better. If this be not ſufficient to moue ſeruants to all dutie, I know not what can be ſufficient.

  1. 451. Col. 3. 24.
  2. 452. Mat. 25. 34.
  3. 453. 1 Pet. 1. 4.
  4. 454. Gen. 29. 20.

The eternal reward is expressed in this phrase,451 the reward of the inheritance, for that inheritance is meant which Christ mentioneth in this clause,452 Come ye blessed of my father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the beginning of the world, and Saint Peter in this,453 an inheritance incorruptible, and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven. What can be more said? What shall not be undergone for this reward? How willingly do prentices pass over their apprenticeship in hope of a temporary freedom of an earthly city?454 Many years service were but as a few days to Jacob because he liked his reward. But behold here a greater reward, which we must needs like much better. If this be not sufficient to move servants to all duty, I know not what can be sufficient.

  1. 451. Col. 3. 24.
  2. 452. Mat. 25. 34.
  3. 453. 1 Pet. 1. 4.
  4. 454. Gen. 29. 20.

A Master’s Authority Rightly Maintained

Printed 1622
Edition

A Master’s Authority Rightly Maintained

§. 1. Of the heads of Maſters duties.

§. 1. Of the heads of Masters duties.

EPHES. 6. 9. And yee Maſters doe the ſame things vnto them: forbearing threatning: Knowing that your Maſter alſo is in heauen: neither is there reſpect of perſons with him.

EPHES. 6. 9.

And ye masters do the same things unto them: forbearing threatening: Knowing that your master also is in heaven: neither is there respect of persons with him.

IN the laſt place the duties of maſters are declared by the Apoſtle, and that in this verſe, where he noteth,

  • 1. The kindes of their duties.
  • 2. A Reaſon to enforce the ſame.

In the last place the duties of masters are declared by the Apostle, and that in this verse, where he noteth,

  1. The kinds of their duties.
  2. A reason to enforce the same.

The kindes are ſet forth Generally (doe the ſame things.)

Particularly (forbearing threatning.)

The kinds are set forth

  • Generally (do the same things.)
  • Particularly (forbearing threatening.)

The reaſon is taken from that ſubiection wherein maſters are to an higher maſter (knowing that your maſter alſo.) And it is amplified,

  • 1. By the equall ſubiection of maſters and ſeruants to that maſter (your alſo.)
  • 2. By the place where that maſter is (in heauen.)
  • 3. By his property, in this phraſe (neither is there reſpect of perſons with him.)

The reason is taken from that subjection wherein masters are to an higher master (knowing that your master also.) And it is amplified,

  1. By the equal subjection of masters and servants to that master (your also.)
  2. By the place where that master is (in heaven.)
  3. By his property, in this phrase (neither is there respect of persons with him.)

Becauſe the ſeuerall duties of maſters are here but pointed at, and infolded vnder generall termes, I will (as in former p. 647 treatiſes hath beene done) propound a diſtinct order, whereby we may the better finde out their duties, and handle them one after another.

Because the several duties of masters are here but pointed at, and infolded under general terms, I will (as in former treatises hath been done) propound a distinct order, whereby we may the better find out their duties, and handle them one after another.

All may be drawne vnto theſe two heads.

  • 1. Care in chooſing good ſeruants.
  • 2. Conſcience in well vſing them.

All may be drawn unto these two heads.

  1. Care in choosing good servants.
  2. Conscience in well using them.

For well vſing their ſeruants, maſters muſt haue an eie to their place, and authority: and in reſpect thereof,

  • 1. Wiſely maintaine their authority.
  • 2. Rightly manage the ſame.

For well using their servants, masters must have an eye to their place, and authority: and in respect thereof,

  1. Wisely maintain their authority.
  2. Rightly manage the same.

The well managing of their authority is generally noted in this phraſe, doe the ſame things: but more particularly in455 another place referred to theſe two branches

  • 1. Iuſtice.
  • 2. Equity.
  1. 455. Col. 4. 1.

The well managing of their authority is generally noted in this phrase, do the same things: but more particularly in455 another place referred to these two branches

  1. Justice.
  2. Equity.
  1. 455. Col. 4. 1.

Of theſe in order.

Of these in order.

§. 2. Of maſters chooſing good ſeruants.

§. 2. Of masters choosing good servants.

The firſt thing that a man, who taketh vpon him to be a maſter, muſt take care of, is to entertaine good ſeruants into his ſeruice.456 Mine eies (ſaith Dauid) ſhall be vpon the faithfull of the land, that they may dwell with me: he that walketh in a perfect way he ſhall ſerue me. What doth this phraſe (mine eies ſhall be vpon the faithfull) imply, but that he will diligently and carefully inquire after ſuch: yea mine eies (ſaith he) not another mans eies: he would not put all the truſt vpon others: he would himſelfe make what proofe and triall he could. Such an emphaſis hath this phraſe (mine eies) where457 Iob ſaith; whom I ſhall ſee for my ſelfe, and mine eies ſhall behold, and not another for me.

  1. 456. Pſal. 101. 6.
  2. 457. Iob 19. 27.

The first thing that a man, who taketh upon him to be a master, must take care of, is to entertain good servants into his service.456 Mine eyes (saith David) shall be upon the faithful of the land, that they may dwell with me: he that walketh in a perfect way he shall serve me. What doth this phrase (mine eyes shall be upon the faithful) imply, but that he will diligently and carefully inquire after such: yea mine eyes (saith he) not another man’s eyes: he would not put all the trust upon others: he would himself make what proof and trial he could. Such an emphasis hath this phrase (mine eyes) where457 Job saith; whom I shall see for my self, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another for me.

  1. 456. Psal. 101. 6.
  2. 457. Job 19. 27.

1. Seruants are of all other things (except wife and children)458 of beſt and greateſt vſe. If then men be carefull in well chooſing other things, as houſes, land, houſhold-ſtuffe, horſes, and all manner of cattell (as men are very circumſpect therein) ſhould they not be much more carefull in well chooſing ſeruants?

  1. 458. Reaſons.

1. Servants are of all other things (except wife and children)458 of best and greatest use. If then men be careful in well choosing other things, as houses, land, household-stuff, horses, and all manner of cattle (as men are very circumspect therein) should they not be much more careful in well choosing servants?

  1. 458. Reasons.

2. Thus will maſters ſhew that they ſeeke, and aime at the good of their family: yea and in their family at the good of Church and common-wealth: for good members of a family are likelieſt to proue profitable to Church & common-wealth.

2. Thus will masters show that they seek, and aim at the good of their family: yea and in their family at the good of Church and common-wealth: for good members of a family are likeliest to prove profitable to Church & common-wealth.

p. 648 3. When good ſeruants are choſen, there is hope of receiuing the more good from them, and doing more good vnto them. They will be pliable to all good admonition, docible by all good inſtruction, ſeruiceable in all things they take in hand.

3. When good servants are chosen, there is hope of receiving the more good from them, and doing more good unto them. They will be pliable to all good admonition, docible by all good instruction, serviceable in all things they take in hand.

Obiect. A maſter may make a bad ſeruant to become a good one.

Object. A master may make a bad servant to become a good one.

Anſw. There is a great hazard and venture therein, eſpecially if they be growne to ripe yeares: no creature is eaſily tamed, or brought from the naturall courſe it hath taken, after it is growne vp: a bough that hath growne crooked many yeares together will hardly be made ſtraight. It is not in mans power to make a bad ſeruant good: neither can man expect Gods bleſſing therein, when he obſerueth not a right courſe warranted by God.

Answ. There is a great hazard and venture therein, especially if they be grown to ripe years: no creature is easily tamed, or brought from the natural course it hath taken, after it is grown up: a bough that hath grown crooked many years together will hardly be made straight. It is not in man’s power to make a bad servant good: neither can man expect God’s blessing therein, when he observeth not a right course warranted by God.

Queſt. What courſe is fitteſt for choice of ſeruants?459

Quest. What course is fittest for choice of servants?459

1. If they be young, ſee how they haue beene from their infancy educated. Great is the benefit of good education: and much good may be expected from thence: for it is the means which God hath ſanctified for good.

  1. 459. Direction for chooſing of ſeruants.

1. If they be young, see how they have been from their infancy educated. Great is the benefit of good education: and much good may be expected from thence: for it is the means which God hath sanctified for good.

  1. 459. Direction for choosing of servants.

But if they be growne to ripe yeares, chooſe ſuch as feare God, ſuch were they vpon whom460 Dauid caſt his eies.

  1. 460. Pſal. 101. 6.

But if they be grown to ripe years, choose such as fear God, such were they upon whom460 David cast his eyes.

  1. 460. Psal. 101. 6.

On this ground did461 Saint Paul aduiſe Philemon to take Oneſimus againe, becauſe grace was then wrought in his heart.

  1. 461. Philem. verſ 10.

On this ground did461 Saint Paul advise Philemon to take Onesimus again, because grace was then wrought in his heart.

  1. 461. Philem. vers. 10.

1. Gods feare is the ground of all good obedience and462 faithfulneſſe: note the examples of ſuch good and faithfull ſeruants as are commended in Scripture, and you ſhall finde them all to feare God.

  1. 462. Why ſuch ſeruants as feare God are to be choſen.

1. God’s fear is the ground of all good obedience and462 faithfulness: note the examples of such good and faithful servants as are commended in Scripture, and you shall find them all to fear God.

  1. 462. Why such servants as fear God are to be chosen.

2. Such will not only be diligent in their worke, but they will alſo faithfully call vpon God to proſper thoſe things which they take in hand in their maſters behalfe, inſtance the example of463 Abrahams ſeruant.

  1. 463. Gen. 24. 12.

2. Such will not only be diligent in their work, but they will also faithfully call upon God to prosper those things which they take in hand in their masters behalf, instance the example of463 Abraham’s servant.

  1. 463. Gen. 24. 12.

3. God will haue ſuch reſpect vnto thoſe ſeruants which feare his name, as for their ſakes to bleſſe their maſters houſe. Thus was464 Potiphars houſe bleſſed for Ioſephs ſake.

  1. 464. Gen. 39. 5.

3. God will have such respect unto those servants which fear his name, as for their sakes to bless their masters house. Thus was464 Potiphar’s house blessed for Joseph’s sake.

  1. 464. Gen. 39. 5.

2. Make ſome triall of their fitneſſe to that calling, worke p. 649 and ſeruice whereunto thou ſhalt put them. From ſuch there may be hope of profit & benefit by their ſeruice.465 Laban made triall of Iaakob a moneth before he couenanted for any long continuance.

  1. 465. Gen. 29. 14.

2. Make some trial of their fitness to that calling, work and service whereunto thou shalt put them. From such there may be hope of profit & benefit by their service.465 Laban made trial of Jacob a month before he covenanted for any long continuance.

  1. 465. Gen. 29. 14.

3. Take ſuch eſpecially as are of meane and poore eſtate, and know not how to maintaine themſelues but by ſeruice. Thus will a double worke of charitie be done therein: and thus maiſt thou looke for better ſeruice: for commonly ſuch are moſt induſtrious, and moſt obedient to their maſters.

3. Take such especially as are of mean and poor estate, and know not how to maintain themselves but by service. Thus will a double work of charity be done therein: and thus maist thou look for better service: for commonly such are most industrious, and most obedient to their masters.

Obiect. When men haue taken all the care they can in their choice, they may be deceiued.

Object. When men have taken all the care they can in their choice, they may be deceived.

Anſw. 1. Then much more likely is it, that if they be careleſſe therein, they ſhall be deceiued.

Answ. 1. Then much more likely is it, that if they be careless therein, they shall be deceived.

2. Diligent, and wiſe ſearch, is a meanes to finde out the diſpoſition and abilitie of ſeruants.

2. Diligent, and wise search, is a means to find out the disposition and ability of servants.

3. If hauing vſed the meanes men be deceiued, they may haue the more comfort in bearing the croſſe, becauſe they haue not wittingly or careleſly pulled it vpon themſelues.

3. If having used the means men be deceived, they may have the more comfort in bearing the cross, because they have not wittingly or carelessly pulled it upon themselves.

§. 3. Of maſters careleſneſſe in chuſing ſeruants.

§. 3. Of masters carelessness in choosing servants.

Contrary is their careleſneſſe, who are ready to receiue any into their houſe, euen Atheiſts, Papiſts, ſwearers, ſwaggerers, profane wretches, vncleane perſons, and ſuch like, againſt whom Dauid proteſteth, he would not haue him that worketh deceit to dwell in466 his houſe; nor him that telleth lies to tarrie in his ſight. They who entertaine ſuch, make their houſes to be cages of vncleane birds, ſeminaries of wicked perſons, and vnprofitable members: for one ſcabbed ſheepe is enough to infect a whole flocke. No maruell though many miſchiefes fall vpon ſuch a familie: for a man were as good bring ſo many Snakes and Adders into his houſe, as ſuch perſons: yea with them is brought Gods curſe. Can any good then be looked for? Such fooliſh maſters regard neither themſelues, nor their houſhold: no nor yet Church or Common-wealth. If none would entertaine ſuch, it might be a meanes to make them alter their condition.

  1. 466. Pſal. 101. 7.

Contrary is their carelessness, who are ready to receive any into their house, even Atheists, Papists, swearers, swaggerers, profane wretches, unclean persons, and such like, against whom David protesteth, he would not have him that worketh deceit to dwell in466 his house; nor him that telleth lies to tarry in his sight. They who entertain such, make their houses to be cages of unclean birds, seminaries of wicked persons, and unprofitable members: for one scabbed sheep is enough to infect a whole flock. No marvell though many mischiefs fall upon such a family: for a man were as good bring so many Snakes and Adders into his house, as such persons: yea with them is brought God’s curse. Can any good then be looked for? Such foolish masters regard neither themselves, nor their household: no nor yet Church or common-wealth. If none would entertain such, it might be a means to make them alter their condition.

  1. 466. Psal. 101. 7.

Many are not only careleſſe in chuſing good ſeruants, but alſo except againſt ſuch as are religious; thinking it a matter of reproach to entertaine them. By which conceit they oft put away Gods bleſſing from their houſe.

Many are not only careless in choosing good servants, but also except against such as are religious; thinking it a matter of reproach to entertain them. By which conceit they oft put away God’s blessing from their house.

Others ſo ſtand vpon a great portion of money with a prentiſe, p. 650 or a clerke, or other ſeruant, as they will take none but rich mens children. Whence it commeth to paſſe, that this point (which is a great point) of charitie is neglected: perſons moſt vnfit for ſeruice are entertained, and ſuch many times as ſcorne to doe ſeruice. Thus their maſters grow weary of them: the ſeruants loſe their time: neuer proue to be their crafts-maſters: and their parents repent the giuing of ſuch a portion with them.

Others so stand upon a great portion of money with a prentice, or a clerk, or other servant, as they will take none but rich men’s children. Whence it cometh to pass, that this point (which is a great point) of charity is neglected: persons most unfit for service are entertained, and such many times as scorn to do service. Thus their masters grow weary of them: the servants lose their time: never prove to be their crafts-masters: and their parents repent the giving of such a portion with them.

§. 4. Of maſters maintaining their authoritie.

§. 4. Of masters maintaining their authority.

After that maſters haue choſen good ſeruants, their dutie is well to vſe them: which by reaſon of the difference betwixt maſters and ſeruants cannot be well done, except maſters wiſely maintaine their authoritie. A maſter therefore muſt be able467 well to rule his owne houſe: this is a dutie which the Apoſtle in particular requireth of a Biſhop, who is maſter of an houſe, but it appertaineth in generall to all maſters of families. Women alſo who by vertue of their places are miſtreſſes, are commanded468 to guide the houſe, or to rule, and performe the part of a miſtreſſe therein. It was the469 Centurions commendation, that hauing ſeruants vnder him, he had them at his command.

  1. 467. 1 Tim. 3. 4. τοῦ ἰδίου οἴκου καλῶς προϊστάμενον.
  2. 468. 1 Tim. 5. 14. οἰκοδεσποτεῖν.
  3. 469. Mat. 8. 9.

After that masters have chosen good servants, their duty is well to use them: which by reason of the difference betwixt masters and servants cannot be well done, except masters wisely maintain their authority. A master therefore must be able467 well to rule his own house: this is a duty which the Apostle in particular requireth of a Bishop, who is master of an house, but it appertaineth in general to all masters of families. Women also who by virtue of their places are mistresses, are commanded468 to guide the house, or to rule, and perform the part of a mistress therein. It was the469 Centurions commendation, that having servants under him, he had them at his command.

  1. 467. 1 Tim. 3. 4. τοῦ ἰδίου οἴκου καλῶς προϊστάμενον.
  2. 468. 1 Tim. 5. 14. οἰκοδεσποτεῖν.
  3. 469. Mat. 8. 9.

1. Gods image and authoritie, which a maſter carrieth, is thus preſerued.

1. God’s image and authority, which a master carrieth, is thus preserved.

2. Thus ſhall a maſter haue much better ſeruice done. Not one ſeruant of a thouſand, that is not kept vnder authoritie, will doe good ſeruice. A like dutie to this was enioyned to an husband in relation to a wife, Treat. 4.

2. Thus shall a master have much better service done. Not one servant of a thousand, that is not kept under authority, will do good service. A like duty to this was enjoined to an husband in relation to a wife, Treat. 4.

§. 4. Some of the reaſons, directions, & other points there handled, may be here applied. Read it therefore.

§. 4. Some of the reasons, directions, & other points there handled, may be here applied. Read it therefore.

For this end three things are to be obſerued.470

  1. 470. Direction.

For this end three things are to be observed.470

  1. 470. Direction.

1. That maſters carrie themſelues worthy of their place, and worthy of that honour which is due to them: which may beſt be done by making themſelues a patterne of ſuch good things as in their places appertaine to them.471 I and my houſe will feare the Lord, ſaith Ioſuah: he would not only put them to it, but he alſo would doe it, he would goe before them. I will behaue my ſelfe wiſely, I will walke within my houſe with a perfect heart, ſaith472 Dauid.

  1. 471. Joſ. 24. 15.
  2. 472. Pſal. 101. 2.

1. That masters carry themselves worthy of their place, and worthy of that honour which is due to them: which may best be done by making themselves a pattern of such good things as in their places appertain to them.471 I and my house will fear the Lord, saith Joshua: he would not only put them to it, but he also would do it, he would go before them. I will behave my self wisely, I will walk within my house with a perfect heart, saith472 David.

  1. 471. Jos. 24. 15.
  2. 472. Psal. 101. 2.

2. That maſters keepe their ſeruants in awe and feare.473 Children muſt be kept in ſubiection: much more ſeruants.

  1. 473. 1 Tim. 3. 4.

2. That masters keep their servants in awe and fear.473 Children must be kept in subjection: much more servants.

  1. 473. 1 Tim. 3. 4.

p. 651 3. That maſters doe the things which they doe in their cariage towards their ſeruants with authoritie: Command, forbid, rebuke (to vſe474 the Apoſtles phraſe) with all authoritie. The manner of ſpeech which the Centurion vſed to his ſeruants (475 goe, come, doe this) ſauour of authoritie. So the Church taking vpon her the perſon of a miſtreſſe, vſeth a word of authoritie,476 I charge you not to doe this.

  1. 474. Tit. 2. 15.
  2. 475. Mat. 8. 9. [moved in the edition]
  3. 476. Cant. 3. 5.

3. That masters do the things which they do in their carriage towards their servants with authority: Command, forbid, rebuke (to use474 the Apostles phrase) with all authority. The manner of speech which the Centurion used to his servants475 (‸go, come, do this) savour of authority. So the Church taking upon her the person of a mistress, useth a word of authority,476 I charge you not to do this.

  1. 474. Tit. 2. 15.
  2. 475. Mat. 8. 9. [moved here by the editor]
  3. 476. Cant. 3. 5.

§. 5. Of maſters making their authoritie to be deſpiſed.

§. 5. Of masters making their authority to be despised.

The aberrations in the defect contrary to the forenamed dutie477 and point of wiſdome, are many: as

  1. 477. How maſters loſe their honour.

The aberrations in the defect contrary to the forenamed duty477 and point of wisdom, are many: as

  1. 477. How masters lose their honour.

1. When maſters carrie themſelues baſely and abiectly before478 their ſeruants: being light in their behauiour, fooliſh in their cariage, giuen to drunkenneſſe, vncleanneſſe, lewd companie, and other vices. Nabal was ſuch an one: for his ſeruant could ſay of him,479 He is a ſonne of Belial. Dauid, though he did not giue himſelfe ouer to ſuch foule ſinnes as theſe are, yet he oft failed in an vnſeemly cariage before his ſeruants, as when480 he changed his behauiour, and fained himſelfe mad, and ſcrabled on doores, and let his ſpittle fall downe vpon his beard: and againe,481 when he gaue ſuch reines to his paſſion, for the death of his traiterous ſonne Abſolom, as his people being aſhamed ſtole away from him, and Ioab his ſeruant was forced roundly to tell him of it, ſaying, thou haſt ſhamed this day the faces of all thy ſeruants, &c.

  1. 478. 1. By baſenes.
  2. 479. 1 Sam. 25. 17.
  3. 480. 1 Sam. 21. 13.
  4. 481. 2 Sam. 19. 3, 5.

1. When masters carry themselves basely and abjectly before478 their servants: being light in their behaviour, foolish in their carriage, given to drunkenness, uncleanness, lewd company, and other vices. Nabal was such an one: for his servant could say of him,479 He is a son of Belial. David, though he did not give himself over to such foul sins as these are, yet he oft failed in an unseemly carriage before his servants, as when480 he changed his behaviour, and feigned himself mad, and scrabbled on doors, and let his spittle fall down upon his beard: and again,481 when he gave such reins to his passion, for the death of his traitorous son Absalom, as his people being ashamed stole away from him, and Joab his servant was forced roundly to tell him of it, saying, thou hast shamed this day the faces of all thy servants, etc‸.

  1. 478. 1. By baseness.
  2. 479. 1 Sam. 25. 17.
  3. 480. 1 Sam. 21. 13.
  4. 481. 2 Sam. 19. 3, 5.

Miſtreſſes oft loſe their authoritie by conſpiring with their ſeruants to goe abroad, take away goods, goſſip, and doe ſuch other like things priuily without their husbands conſent: they make themſelues thereby ſlaues to their ſeruants, not daring to doe any thing which may offend their ſeruants, leſt they ſhould diſcouer to their maſters ſuch lewd pranks as their Miſtreſſes did.

Mistresses oft lose their authority by conspiring with their servants to go abroad, take away goods, gossip, and do such other like things privily without their husbands consent: they make themselves thereby slaves to their servants, not daring to do any thing which may offend their servants, lest they should discover to their masters such lewd pranks as their mistresses did.

2. When maſters are too remiſſe and ſheepiſh: intreating and482 praying their ſeruants to doe ſuch things as they ought to command and require at their hands: and if it be not done, all their remedie is patience, or elſe to doe it themſelues. Howſoeuer this might be counted meekneſſe, and gentleneſſe towards equals and ſtrangers, ouer whom we haue no authoritie, yet towards ſeruants it is too baſe remiſneſſe: yea it is a relin quiſhing of that power which God hath giuen, and whereof God will take an account.

  1. 482. 2. By remiſnes.

2. When masters are too remiss and sheepish: entreating and482 praying their servants to do such things as they ought to command and require at their hands: and if it be not done, all their remedy is patience, or else to do it themselves. Howsoever this might be counted meekness, and gentleness towards equals and strangers, over whom we have no authority, yet towards servants it is too base remissness: yea it is a relinquishing of that power which God hath given, and whereof God will take an account.

  1. 482. 2. By remissness.

3. When maſters ſuffer their ſeruants to be their companions,483 p. 652 playing, drinking, reuelling with them, and ſaying (as it is in the prouerbe) haile fellowes met. Thus ſeruants oft take libertie to preſume aboue their maſter: for men are naturally prone to ambition; and, if an inch be giuen, they will take an ell. They who in this kinde ſo farre debaſe themſelues, as to giue their ſeruants power ouer their owne bodie, doe make both themſelues, and their true lawfull bedfellow to be deſpiſed: themſelues, in that ſuch ſeruants as are ſo made one fleſh, will thinke to keepe in awe ſuch a maſter or miſtreſſe, as they haue knowne, through feare of reuealing that ſinne: their bedfellow, in that ſuch ſeruants will thinke to be maintained, and boulſtered vp by the maſter or miſtreſſe, whom they haue ſo knowne. On this ground was484 Sarah deſpiſed in the eyes of Hagar her maid.

  1. 483. 3. By familiaritie.
  2. 484. Gen. 16. 3, 4.

3. When masters suffer their servants to be their companions,483 playing, drinking, revelling with them, and saying (as it is in the proverb) hail fellows met. Thus servants oft take liberty to presume above their master: for men are naturally prone to ambition; and, if an inch be given, they will take an ell. They who in this kind so far debase themselves, as to give their servants power over their own body, do make both themselves, and their true lawful bedfellow to be despised: themselves, in that such servants as are so made one flesh, will think to keep in awe such a master or mistress, as they have known, through fear of revealing that sin: their bedfellow, in that such servants will think to be maintained, and bolstered up by the master or mistress, whom they have so known. On this ground was484 Sarah despised in the eyes of Hagar her maid.

  1. 483. 3. By familiarity.
  2. 484. Gen. 16. 3, 4.

4. When maſters are ouer-ruled by their ſeruants to doe any485 vniuſt or vnlawfull thing: as486 Ioaſh, who by his ſeruants was drawne to idolatrie: and487 Zedekiah, who gaue the Prophet Ieremiah into his ſeruants hands, vſing this baſe and abiect ſpeech,488 The King is not he that can doe any thing againſt you. Thus will ſeruants ſoone proue maſters: and if they once come to this high pitch to rule, rather then to be ruled, they will quickly proue intolerable. For489 this is one of the foure things noted by the Wiſeman, which the earth cannot beare, namely, a ſeruant when he reigneth: and490 this is one of thoſe euils which proceed from rulers, that ſeruants ride vpon horſes, that is, are aduanced aboue their place and degree: whence it followeth, that491 Gouernours walke as ſeruants vpon the earth, they are deiected below their place and degree. It falleth out in this caſe betwixt ſeruants and maſters, as betwixt ſcoales, or ballances; if the weights that vſe to lie in one ballance to keepe it downe be taken away, it will ſuddenly flie vp, and ſo the other ballance will be kept downe.

  1. 485. 4. By letting goe the reines.
  2. 486. 2 Chro. 14. 17.
  3. 487. Ier. 38. 5.
  4. 488. Ier. 38. 5.
  5. 489. Pro. 30. 22.
  6. 490. Eccl. 10. 5, 7.
  7. 491. Eccl. 10. 5, 7.

4. When masters are over-ruled by their servants to do any485 unjust or unlawful thing: as486 Joash, who by his servants was drawn to idolatry: and487 Zedekiah, who gave the Prophet Jeremiah into his servants hands, using this base and abject speech,488 The King is not he that can do any thing against you. Thus will servants soon prove masters: and if they once come to this high pitch to rule, rather then to be ruled, they will quickly prove intolerable. For489 this is one of the four things noted by the Wiseman, which the earth cannot bear, namely, a servant when he reigneth: and490 this is one of those evils which proceed from rulers, that servants ride upon horses, that is, are advanced above their place and degree: whence it followeth, that491 Governors walk as servants upon the earth, they are dejected below their place and degree. It falleth out in this case betwixt servants and masters, as betwixt scales, or balances; if the weights that use to lie in one balance to keep it down be taken away, it will suddenly fly up, and so the other balance will be kept down.

  1. 485. 4. By letting go the reins.
  2. 486. 2 Chro. 14. 17.
  3. 487. Jer. 38. 5.
  4. 488. Jer. 38. 5.
  5. 489. Pro. 30. 22.
  6. 490. Eccl. 10. 5, 7.
  7. 491. Eccl. 10. 5, 7.

§. 6. Of maſters too great rigour.

§. 6. Of masters too great rigour.

The contrary in the exceſſe is too great rigour and aufterity manifeſted in looke, ſpeech, and actions.

The contrary in the excess is too great rigour and austerity manifested in look, speech, and actions.

1. In looke, when a maſter cannot caſt a good eie on his ſeruant.492 Iaakob was much diſcountenanced by the countenance of his maſter. Many maſters by their continuall frowning browes, and fiery eies, doe much terrifie their ſeruants.

  1. 492. Gen. 31. 2, 5.

1. In look, when a master cannot cast a good eye on his servant.492 Jacob was much discountenanced by the countenance of his master. Many masters by their continual frowning brows, and fiery eyes, do much terrify their servants.

  1. 492. Gen. 31. 2, 5.

2. In ſpeech, when maſters cannot giue a good word to their p. 653 ſeruants, but if they be moued neuer ſo little, caſt vpon them all the reproachfull names that they can call to minde: little thinking of this fearfull doome,493 Whoſoeuer ſhall ſay, thou foole, ſhall be in danger of hell fire.

  1. 493. Mat. 5. 22.

2. In speech, when masters cannot give a good word to their servants, but if they be moved never so little, cast upon them all the reproachful names that they can call to mind: little thinking of this fearful doom,493 Whosoever shall say, thou fool, shall be in danger of hell fire.

  1. 493. Mat. 5. 22.

Thus did Saul manifeſt a malitious and miſchieuous minde againſt Ionathan and Dauid by the foule language he gaue. Some haue ſuch a froward and peruerſe tongue, as they can neuer ſpeake directly to their ſeruants: but if they command or forbid a thing, they will doe it after ſuch a manner as their ſeruant can ſcarce tell what they meane: and this not only when their ſeruant hath offended them, but in their beſt mood. So ſhrewiſh are others, as their tongues ſeldome lie ſtill: but they are euer chiding vpon euery ſmall occaſion: whereby it commeth to paſſe that their ſeruants are no more moued with it, then the Doues, and Stares that continually abide in Belfraies, are moued with the ringing of bels. Such bitterneſſe alſo is mixed with the childings of many, as they belch out of their blacke mouthes, moſt direfull imprecations. What can be ſaid of ſuch tongues, but that they are494 ſet on fire of hell? As other aberrations wherein maſters are reproued, are to be applied to miſtreſſes, ſo this eſpecially. For miſtreſſes doe commonly moſt offend in ſhrewiſhneſſe of ſpeech.

  1. 494. Iam. 3. 6.

Thus did Saul manifest a malicious and mischievous mind against Jonathan and David by the foul language he gave. Some have such a froward and perverse tongue, as they can never speak directly to their servants: but if they command or forbid a thing, they will do it after such a manner as their servant can scarce tell what they mean: and this not only when their servant hath offended them, but in their best mood. So shrewish are others, as their tongues seldom lie still: but they are ever chiding upon every small occasion: whereby it cometh to pass that their servants are no more moved with it, then the Doves, and Stares that continually abide in Belfries, are moved with the ringing of bells. Such bitterness also is mixed with the chidings of many, as they belch out of their black mouths, most direful imprecations. What can be said of such tongues, but that they are494 set on fire of hell? As other aberrations wherein masters are reproved, are to be applied to mistresses, so this especially. For mistresses do commonly most offend in shrewishness of speech.

  1. 494. Jam. 3. 6.

3. In actions, when maſters are too frequent, and too furious495 ſtrikers: ſtriking their ſeruants on euery occaſion, not caring how they ſtrike. In theſe and other like euidences of too much auſteritie and plaine arrogancy maſters forget that they are men. Though for outward order a maſter be more excellent then a ſeruant, yet as a man he ought to iudge himſelfe equall. This extreme can be no good meanes to maintaine authoritie: but it is a plaine abuſe thereof. Maſters ought ſo496 to carrie themſelues as their ſeruants may rather reuerence, then dread them.

  1. 495. Quamuis dominus ſeruo praeſtet, tamen ſe aequalem iudicet quatenus homo exiſtit. Conſtit. Apoſt. l. 4. c. 12.
  2. 496. Serui colant potius te quàm timeant. Senec. epiſt. 47.

3. In actions, when masters are too frequent, and too furious495 strikers: striking their servants on every occasion, not caring how they strike. In these and other like evidences of too much austerity and plain arrogancy masters forget that they are men. Though for outward order a master be more excellent then a servant, yet as a man he ought to judge himself equal. This extreme can be no good means to maintain authority: but it is a plain abuse thereof. Masters ought so496 to carry themselves as their servants may rather reverence, then dread them.

  1. 495. Quamuis dominus seruo praestet, tamen se aequalem iudicet quatenus homo existit. Constit. Apost. l. 4. c. 12.
  2. 496. Serui colant potius te quàm timeant. Senec. epist. 47.

§. 7. Of maſters commanding power reſtrained to things lawfull.497

§. 7. Of masters commanding power restrained to things lawful.497

That a maſter may the better know how to maintaine his authoritie, I will diſtinctly declare the extent of his power, and that in theſe foure particulars, 1. In Commanding. 2. In Correcting. 3. In ordering the mariage of their ſeruants. 4. In diſpoſing their perſon.

  1. 497. Extent of maſters power.

That a master may the better know how to maintain his authority, I will distinctly declare the extent of his power, and that in these four particulars, 1. In Commanding. 2. In Correcting. 3. In ordering the marriage of their servants. 4. In disposing their person.

  1. 497. Extent of masters power.

p. 654 Within the liſts of theſe two vertues Iuſtice and Equitie (whereunto all the duties which maſters owe their ſeruants ſhall498 afterward be referred) muſt the commanding power of maſters be bounded.

  • 1. Iuſtice requireth two things,
    • 1. A reſtraint of maſters commandements.
    • 2. An execution thereof.
  1. 498. §. 20, 21, &c.

Within the lists of these two virtues Justice and Equity (whereunto all the duties which masters owe their servants shall498 afterward be referred) must the commanding power of masters be bounded.

  1. Justice requireth two things,
    1. A restraint of masters commandments.
    2. An execution thereof.
  1. 498. §. 20, 21, etc‸.

The reſtraint is vnto Gods law, that a maſter command nothing againſt it, but what is agreeable to it. Abiſhai would499 faine haue had Dauids warrant to haue killed Saul: but Dauid was ſo farre from commanding him to doe it, as he kept him from it.

  1. 499. Nothing vnlawfull to be commanded by maſters. 1 Sam. 26. 9.

The restraint is unto God’s law, that a master command nothing against it, but what is agreeable to it. Abishai would499 fain have had David’s warrant to have killed Saul: but David was so far from commanding him to do it, as he kept him from it.

  1. 499. Nothing unlawful to be commanded by masters. 1 Sam. 26. 9.

Maſters are but ſubordinate miniſters vnder God: they muſt therefore command nothing againſt his law. As a Iudge, high-Sheriffe, and all other officers vnder the King, muſt make the Kings law the ground of all thoſe things which they require of the Kings ſubiects: ſo maſters muſt make Gods law the ground of all thoſe things which they require of their ſeruants, who are alſo the ſeruants of Chriſt. Beſides, to what purpoſe is it to command that which a ſeruant may and muſt refuſe to doe? But in no500 vnlawfull thing may he obey.

  1. 500. Treat. 7. §. 38

Masters are but subordinate ministers under God: they must therefore command nothing against his law. As a Judge, high-Sheriff, and all other officers under the King, must make the Kings law the ground of all those things which they require of the Kings subjects: so masters must make God’s law the ground of all those things which they require of their servants, who are also the servants of Christ. Besides, to what purpose is it to command that which a servant may and must refuse to do? But in no500 unlawful thing may he obey.

  1. 500. Treat. 7. §. 38.

§. 8. Of maſters preſuming aboue their authoritie.

§. 8. Of masters presuming above their authority.

Contrary is the arrogancie and preſumption of many maſters, who make their owne will the rule of their ſeruants obedience. This muſt needs be a leaden rule, which may be bowed this way, that way, and euery way, becauſe of the flexible and variable humour of man. Hence is it that many moſt vile and horrible things are commanded, becauſe they are agreeable to the commanders humour. Abſolom bid his ſeruants commit a moſt deteſtable murder vpon his owne brother, and note how he preſſeth it, Haue not I commanded you?501

  1. 501. 2 Sam. 13. 28.

Contrary is the arrogancy and presumption of many masters, who make their own will the rule of their servants obedience. This must needs be a leaden rule, which may be bowed this way, that way, and every way, because of the flexible and variable humour of man. Hence is it that many most vile and horrible things are commanded, because they are agreeable to the commanders humour. Absalom bid his servants commit a most detestable murder upon his own brother, and note how he presseth it, Have not I commanded you?501

  1. 501. 2 Sam. 13. 28.

More preſumptuous is he that taketh vpon him to be the502 great commander of all Chriſtians, the Pope of Rome, and other maſters and gouernours of Ieſuites, Friers, Monkes, and other like orders, who command ſuch as are vnder their authoritie to commit treaſons, raiſe rebellions, kill Kings, and doe other like execrable villanies.

  1. 502. The Popes preſumption.

More presumptuous is he that taketh upon him to be the502 great commander of all Christians, the Pope of Rome, and other masters and governors of Jesuits, Friers, Monks, and other like orders, who command such as are under their authority to commit treasons, raise rebellions, kill Kings, and do other like execrable villainies.

  1. 502. The Popes presumption.

And to iuſtifie the Pope from whom all inferiour gouernours p. 655 receiue their power, and by whoſe will they muſt be ruled, theſe blaſphemous poſitions doe Papiſts hold of his power, He can doe all things of right as God. He is as God hauing503 on earth fulneſſe of power. If he ſhall draw with him innumerable ſoules of men into hell, yet none may ſay to him, what doeſt thou? Doth not the Apoſtles504 deſcription of that man of ſinne, the ſonne of perdition, agree to him of whom thoſe things are ſpoken? Is he not in Papiſts account, as God, ſhewing himſelfe that he is God? Which is further confirmed by that power which they giue him of making lawes to binde the conſcience, and coining new articles of faith.

  1. 503. Extrauag. de maior. & obed. Alban. in lib. de poteſtat. Pap. & Eccleſ. Gratian. in Decret. diſt. 40.
  2. 504. 2 Theſſ. 2. 4. In Eccleſia cath. ſemper creditum eſt Rom. Pontificem poſſe ſua authoritate leges ferre, quae in conſcientia obligent. Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. l. 4. c. 15.

And to justify the Pope from whom all inferior governors receive their power, and by whose will they must be ruled, these blasphemous positions do Papists hold of his power, He can do all things of right as God. He is as God having503 on earth fulness of power. If he shall draw with him innumerable souls of men into hell, yet none may say to him, what doest thou? Doth not the Apostles504 description of that man of sin, the son of perdition, agree to him of whom those things are spoken? Is he not in Papists account, as God, showing himself that he is God? Which is further confirmed by that power which they give him of making laws to bind the conscience, and coining new articles of faith.

  1. 503. Extravag. de major. & obed. Alban. in lib. de potestat. Pap. & Eccles. Gratian. in Decret. dist. 40.
  2. 504. 2 Thess. 2. 4. In Ecclesia cath. semper creditum est Rom. Pontificem posse sua authoritate leges ferre, quae in conscientia obligent. Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. l. 4. c. 15.

Not only popiſh, but profane maſters alſo too much exceed in this preſumptuous vſe of their power aboue their power: as they who enioyne their ſeruants to kill, to ſteale, to ſweare, to forſweare, to lie, to giue falſe meaſures, and weights, to goe to maſſe, to profane the Sabbath, with other like ſinnes. In all theſe, and all other things like to theſe, being againſt Gods law, maſters haue no power to command: they goe aboue their commiſſion: and ſhall accordingly anſwer for it.

Not only popish, but profane masters also too much exceed in this presumptuous use of their power above their power: as they who enjoin their servants to kill, to steal, to swear, to forswear, to lie, to give false measures, and weights, to go to mass, to profane the Sabbath, with other like sins. In all these, and all other things like to these, being against God’s law, masters have no power to command: they go above their commission: and shall accordingly answer for it.

§. 9. Of maſters commanding ſeruants to doe their dutie.

§. 9. Of masters commanding servants to do their duty.

2. The execution of a maſters commanding power conſiſteth in thoſe things which God hath enioyned as bounden duties. Theſe a maſter by vertue of his authoritie muſt command his ſeruants to doe: as to worſhip God, to ſanctifie his Sabbath, to be diligent and conſcionable in his calling, with other like duties, which God compriſeth vnder theſe words, the way of the Lord, righteouſneſſe and iudgement: and ſaith that he knew that Abram would command his houſhold to doe them.505

  1. 505. Gen. 18. 19.

2. The execution of a masters commanding power consisteth in those things which God hath enjoined as bounden duties. These a master by virtue of his authority must command his servants to do: as to worship God, to sanctify his Sabbath, to be diligent and conscionable in his calling, with other like duties, which God compriseth under these words, the way of the Lord, righteousness and judgment: and saith that he knew that Abram would command his household to do them.505

  1. 505. Gen. 18. 19.

The charge giuen to maſters in the fourth commandement concerning ſeruants, (thou nor thy man-ſeruant, nor thy maidſeruant)506 proueth as much. Ioſiah is commended for cauſing his507 people to ſtand to the couenant of God. On this ground if a maſter haue ſeruants that are papiſts, ſeparatiſts, or profane perſons, he ought to command them, and cauſe them to goe to the holy ordinances of God.

  1. 506. Exo. 20. 10.
  2. 507. 2 Chr. 34. 32.

The charge given to masters in the fourth commandment concerning servants, (thou nor thy man-servant, nor thy maidservant)506 proveth as much. Josiah is commended for causing his507 people to stand to the covenant of God. On this ground if a master have servants that are papists, separatists, or profane persons, he ought to command them, and cause them to go to the holy ordinances of God.

  1. 506. Exo. 20. 10.
  2. 507. 2 Chr. 34. 32.

It is one of the principall ends why God hath giuen power and authoritie to ſome ouer others, that by their authoritie they may cauſe them which are vnder them to obſerue the p. 656 commandements of God: euen as inferiour officers haue authoritie giuen them, to ſee the Kings lawes kept.

It is one of the principal ends why God hath given power and authority to some over others, that by their authority they may cause them which are under them to observe the commandments of God: even as inferior officers have authority given them, to see the Kings laws kept.

§. 10. Of the ſinne of maſters in ſuffering ſeruants to neglect their dutie.

§. 10. Of the sin of masters in suffering servants to neglect their duty.

It is contrary to that commanding power which God hath giuen to maſters, to ſuffer their ſeruants to omit, and neglect thoſe bounden duties which God hath commanded them: as if a ſeruant be ſo popiſh or profane as to refuſe to goe to the word, or Sacrament, or to performe any dutie whereunto he is bound, to let him alone. Though they themſelues doe thoſe duties, and though they doe not hinder and keepe their ſeruants from doing them, yet if they cauſe not their ſeruants alſo to doe them, they make themſelues acceſſarie to their ſeruants ſinne.

It is contrary to that commanding power which God hath given to masters, to suffer their servants to omit, and neglect those bounden duties which God hath commanded them: as if a servant be so popish or profane as to refuse to go to the word, or Sacrament, or to perform any duty whereunto he is bound, to let him alone. Though they themselves do those duties, and though they do not hinder and keep their servants from doing them, yet if they cause not their servants also to do them, they make themselves accessary to their servants sin.

Obiect. Euery mans conſcience is free, and cannot be forced; therefore maſters may not compell ſeruants to ſuch things as are againſt their conſcience.

Object. Every man’s conscience is free, and cannot be forced; therefore masters may not compel servants to such things as are against their conscience.

Anſw. Though the conſcience be free to a man, and out of anothers power, yet their outward actions are not free: and though faith, pietie, righteouſneſſe, nor any grace can be forced into men, yet they may be forced to vſe the meanes which God hath ſanctified for the breeding and increaſing of them. Though they cannot be forced to haue a religious and righteous heart, yet they may be forced to doe religious and righteous duties: or if a maſter cannot force theſe, yet he may and ought to doe his vttermoſt endeuour: by which means though he cannot free his ſeruant from death, yet he ſhall free his owne ſoule from the guilt of his death.

Answ. Though the conscience be free to a man, and out of anothers power, yet their outward actions are not free: and though faith, piety, righteousness, nor any grace can be forced into men, yet they may be forced to use the means which God hath sanctified for the breeding and increasing of them. Though they cannot be forced to have a religious and righteous heart, yet they may be forced to do religious and righteous duties: or if a master cannot force these, yet he may and ought to do his uttermost endeavour: by which means though he cannot free his servant from death, yet he shall free his own soul from the guilt of his death.

§. 11. Of a maſters wiſdome in ordering things indifferent.

§. 11. Of a masters wisdom in ordering things indifferent.

Equitie hath reſpect to thoſe things which are in a maſters power to command or not command: ſuch are all ciuill actions as concerne himſelfe, concerning the particulars whereof God hath giuen no direct charge for an abſolute performance of them: as to goe of ſuch an errand, to doe ſuch a meſſage, to diſpatch ſuch a buſineſſe. Concerning theſe things I may ſay of a maſters power, as the Apoſtle doth of a parents power in508 another caſe; If he ſeeth it meet to be done, and commandeth his ſeruant to doe it, he doth well, he ſinneth not. If he ſeeth it p. 657 not meet to be done, and commandeth it not, he doth alſo well, he ſinneth not. Of this kinde of things ſpeaketh the Centurian,509 where he ſaith, I ſay to one, goe, to another, come, to a third, doe this.

  1. 508. 1 Cor. 7. 36, 37.
  2. 509. Matt. 8. 9.

Equity hath respect to those things which are in a masters power to command or not command: such are all civil actions as concern himself, concerning the particulars whereof God hath given no direct charge for an absolute performance of them: as to go of such an errand, to do such a message, to dispatch such a business. Concerning these things I may say of a masters power, as the Apostle doth of a parents power in508 another case; If he seeth it meet to be done, and commandeth his servant to do it, he doth well, he sinneth not. If he seeth it not meet to be done, and commandeth it not, he doth also well, he sinneth not. Of this kind of things speaketh the Centurion,509 where he saith, I say to one, go, to another, come, to a third, do this.

  1. 508. 1 Cor. 7. 36, 37.
  2. 509. Matt. 8. 9.

The marke which maſters muſt aime at in commanding or forbidding theſe, muſt be expediency: for all things that are510 lawfull, are not expedient. Expediency dependeth much vpon circumſtances, and conſequences which may follow vpon the doing of any thing: in obſeruing whereof the wiſdome of him who hath power to haue a thing done, or not done, eſpecially appeareth. When Dauid ſuffered not Huſhai his good friend,511 and wiſe counſeller, to goe with him when he fled from Abſolom, but bid him returne to the citie and there abide, he had an eie to the good conſequence that might follow thereupon. And when Ioab commanded Cuſhi rather then Ahimaaz to512 carrie the newes of Abſoloms death, he had an eie to the meetneſſe of the perſons, and to the kinde of meſſage.

  1. 510. 1 Cor. 10. 23.
  2. 511. 2 Sam. 15. 33, 34.
  3. 512. 2 Sam. 18. 20, 21.

The mark which masters must aim at in commanding or forbidding these, must be expediency: for all things that are510 lawful, are not expedient. Expediency dependeth much upon circumstances, and consequences which may follow upon the doing of any thing: in observing whereof the wisdom of him who hath power to have a thing done, or not done, especially appeareth. When David suffered not Hushai his good friend,511 and wise counsellor, to go with him when he fled from Absalom, but bid him return to the city and there abide, he had an eye to the good consequence that might follow thereupon. And when Joab commanded Cushi rather then Ahimaaz to512 carry the news of Absoloms death, he had an eye to the meetness of the persons, and to the kind of message.

  1. 510. 1 Cor. 10. 23.
  2. 511. 2 Sam. 15. 33, 34.
  3. 512. 2 Sam. 18. 20, 21.

To apply this to our purpoſe, Equity requireth that maſters (in commanding things indifferent, which they haue power to command or not to command) haue an eie to their ſeruants ability, ſex, age, diſpoſition, conſcience, and other like circumſtances, that the thing which they command be ſomewhat agreeable to them, not aboue their ability, not vnbeſeeming their ſex, not vnfitting their age, not thwarting their diſpoſition, not againſt their conſcience.

To apply this to our purpose, Equity requireth that masters (in commanding things indifferent, which they have power to command or not to command) have an eye to their servants ability, sex, age, disposition, conscience, and other like circumstances, that the thing which they command be somewhat agreeable to them, not above their ability, not unbeseeming their sex, not unfitting their age, not thwarting their disposition, not against their conscience.

§. 12. Of maſters offence againſt expediency.

§. 12. Of masters offence against expediency.

It is contrary to equity for a maſter to regard only himſelfe, and his own mind, euen in things that are lawfull. Paul was not513 of this minde, when he ſaid, He ſought not his owne profit: no nor his owne will. Expediency and inexpediency were great motiues vnto him, to forbeare things which were otherwiſe lawfull: yet little is this regarded by many: for

  1. 513. 1 Cor. 10. 33.

It is contrary to equity for a master to regard only himself, and his own mind, even in things that are lawful. Paul was not513 of this mind, when he said, He sought not his own profit: no nor his own will. Expediency and inexpediency were great motives unto him, to forbear things which were otherwise lawful: yet little is this regarded by many: for

  1. 513. 1 Cor. 10. 33.

1. Many command things to the very vttermoſt of their ſeruants ſtrength, if not aboue it, (as Pharaoh) or elſe things dangerous,514 which may bring much miſchiefe vpon them. Dauid515 was touched in heart for mouing only by a wiſh his ſeruants to fetch him water with the danger of their liues.

  1. 514. Exod. 5. 7.
  2. 515. 2 Sam. 23. 17.

1. Many command things to the very uttermost of their servants strength, if not above it, (as Pharaoh) or else things dangerous,514 which may bring much mischief upon them. David515 was touched in heart for moving only by a wish his servants to fetch him water with the danger of their lives.

  1. 514. Exod. 5. 7.
  2. 515. 2 Sam. 23. 17.

p. 658 2. Others againſt comelineſſe put men to doe maids workes, and maids to doe mens worke.

2. Others against comeliness put men to do maids works, and maids to do men’s work.

3. Others vpon meere partiality keepe vnder old and good ſeruants, and preferre much younger before them.

3. Others upon mere partiality keep under old and good servants, and prefer much younger before them.

4. Others will forcibly make ſeruants doe things againſt their naturall diſpoſition, as to handle, yea and eat ſuch things as they cannot endure to touch or ſee.

4. Others will forcibly make servants do things against their natural disposition, as to handle, yea and eat such things as they cannot endure to touch or see.

5. Others in doubtfull matters will vrge and preſſe them againſt their conſcience.

5. Others in doubtful matters will urge and press them against their conscience.

Howſoeuer in theſe and other ſuch like things not vnlawfull, ſeruants ought to doe what they can to ſatisfie their maſters command, if he be peremptory in vrging them: yet ought not a maſter to be too peremptory in preſſing his authoritie and power.

Howsoever in these and other such like things not unlawful, servants ought to do what they can to satisfy their masters command, if he be peremptory in urging them: yet ought not a master to be too peremptory in pressing his authority and power.

A Master’s Correcting and Governing of His Household

Printed 1622
Edition

A Master’s Correcting and Governing of His Household

§. 13. Of the power of maſters to correct their ſeruants.

§. 13. Of the power of masters to correct their servants.

The ſecond point wherein a maſters power conſiſteth is correction: which may be giuen by lookes, words, or deeds.

The second point wherein a masters power consisteth is correction: which may be given by looks, words, or deeds.

By a mans looke his anger and wrath againſt another is manifeſted.516 In Hebrew the ſame word ſignifieth a face, and wrath: becauſe wrath ſooneſt ſheweth it ſelfe in a mans face. It is noted of Cain, that being very wrath his countenance fell517 downe, Gen. 4. 5. Now the manifeſtation of a maſters wrath againſt his ſeruant is a correction.

  1. 516. אף ab אנף
  2. 517. Si quis in domo per inobedientiam domeſticae paci aduerſatur, corripiatur ſeu verbo, ſeu verbere, ſea quo. libet alio genere poenae iuſto atꝗ licito. Aug. de Ciu. Deil. 19. c. 16.

By a man’s look his anger and wrath against another is manifested.516 In Hebrew the same word signifieth a face, and wrath: because wrath soonest showeth it self in a man’s face. It is noted of Cain, that being very wrath his countenance fell517 down, Gen. 4. 5. Now the manifestation of a masters wrath against his servant is a correction.

  1. 516. אף ab אנף
  2. 517. Si quis in domo per inobedientiam domesticae paci aduersatur, corripiatur seu verbo, seu verbere, sea quo. libet alio genere poenae iusto atque licito. Aug. de Ciu. Deil. 19. c. 16.

But words whether of rebuke, or threatning, doe much more declare the ſame. This phraſe which Solomon vſeth Pro. 29. 19. (a ſeruant will not be corrected with words) ſheweth that there is a correction by words: and though it be negatiuely propounded, yet doth it not imply that correction by words is not to be vſed to a ſeruant, but rather, if thereby he be not moued, that blowes muſt be added thereto: which is a correction by deeds, whereof Chriſt maketh mention in the parable of thoſe ſeruants that according to the greatneſſe of their fault are518 to be beaten with many ſtripes. It is therefore in a maſters power to correct his ſeruant with ſtripes, or blowes. Which being ſo, I will ſhew,

  • 1. How farre his power herein extendeth.
  • 2. How it is to be ordered.
  1. 518. Luke 12. 47.

But words whether of rebuke, or threatening, do much more declare the same. This phrase which Solomon useth Pro. 29. 19. (a servant will not be corrected with words) showeth that there is a correction by words: and though it be negatively propounded, yet doth it not imply that correction by words is not to be used to a servant, but rather, if thereby he be not moved, that blows must be added thereto: which is a correction by deeds, whereof Christ maketh mention in the parable of those servants that according to the greatness of their fault are518 to be beaten with many stripes. It is therefore in a masters power to correct his servant with stripes, or blows. Which being so, I will show,

  1. How far his power herein extendeth.
  2. How it is to be ordered.
  1. 518. Luke 12. 47.

§. 14. Of the reſtraint of maſters power: that it reacheth not to their ſeruants life.

§. 14. Of the restraint of masters power: that it reacheth not to their servants life.

p. 659

Concerning the extent of a maſters power in correcting his ſeruant, this queſtion is to be reſolued, Whether a maſter haue power for any fault to take away his ſeruants life.

Concerning the extent of a masters power in correcting his servant, this question is to be resolved, Whether a master have power for any fault to take away his servants life.

Anſw. His power reacheth not ſo farre, as is euident by theſe reaſons.

Answ. His power reacheth not so far, as is evident by these reasons.

1. There is no precept, nor approued example, nor any other warrant out of Gods word for it. The Iewes had great power ouer ſuch ſeruants as were ſtrangers: Of them they might519 buy bond-men and bond-maids: they might haue them for a poſſeſſion: and take them for an inheritance for their children after them, to be bond-men for euer: they might be put to the moſt toyling, droyling, baſe, and abiect workes that they had, as drawing water, hewing wood, and the like; but yet their maſters520 had not power ouer their liues.

  1. 519. Leu. 25. 44, 45, 46.
  2. 520. Ioſ. 9. 27.

1. There is no precept, nor approved example, nor any other warrant out of God’s word for it. The Jews had great power over such servants as were strangers: Of them they might519 buy bond-men and bond-maids: they might have them for a possession: and take them for an inheritance for their children after them, to be bond-men for ever: they might be put to the most toiling, droiling, base, and abject works that they had, as drawing water, hewing wood, and the like; but yet their masters520 had not power over their lives.

  1. 519. Lev. 25. 44, 45, 46.
  2. 520. Jos. 9. 27.

2. A maſter might not diſmember his ſeruant: if vnawares he did ſmite out an eie or tooth of his ſeruant, he muſt make a recompence: which was to let him goe free. Much leſſe therefore521 might he take away his ſeruants life.

  1. 521. Exod. 21. 26.

2. A master might not dismember his servant: if unawares he did smite out an eye or tooth of his servant, he must make a recompense: which was to let him go free. Much less therefore521 might he take away his servants life.

  1. 521. Exod. 21. 26.

3. If a ſeruant died vnder his maſters hand when he corrected him, though he intended not wilfully to murder him, that maſter was to be puniſhed. It was not therfore lawfull for522 a maſter wittingly to kill a ſeruant.

  1. 522. Exod. 21. 20.

3. If a servant died under his masters hand when he corrected him, though he intended not wilfully to murder him, that master was to be punished. It was not therefore lawful for522 a master wittingly to kill a servant.

  1. 522. Exod. 21. 20.

4. The power of life is proper to the publike magiſtrate, who doth all things in open publike places, that ſo there may be many witneſſes of his iuſt proceeding. If maſters had this power, many might priuily be put to death, and no man know for what cauſe, as it is in popiſh inquiſitions.

4. The power of life is proper to the public magistrate, who doth all things in open public places, that so there may be many witnesses of his just proceeding. If masters had this power, many might privily be put to death, and no man know for what cause, as it is in popish inquisitions.

5.523 The approued lawes of men make it wilfull murder for a maſter to ſlay his ſeruant wittingly, though the ſeruants fault be neuer ſo hainous. Neither the authority of the maſter, nor deſert of the ſeruant, ſhall exempt the maſter that ſlayeth his ſeruant from the guilt and puniſhment of felony.

  1. 523. Si Dominus ſeruum ceciderit, vel lethale vulnus inflixerit, reus homicidij ſit. Iuſtin. Cod. l. 9. tit. 18. [moved in the edition]

5. The523 approved laws of men make it wilful murder for a master to slay his servant wittingly, though the servants fault be never so heinous. Neither the authority of the master, nor desert of the servant, shall exempt the master that slayeth his servant from the guilt and punishment of felony.

  1. 523. Si Dominus seruum ceciderit, vel lethal vulnus inflixerit, revs homicidij sit. Justin. Cod. l. 9. tit. 18. [moved here by the editor]

Obiect. In ancient times maſters had this power.

Object. In ancient times masters had this power.

Anſw. They neuer of right had it, though ſome might exerciſe it. Among Gods people it was neuer exerciſed in any age of the world. That liberty which was taken, was among p. 660 the heathen: and yet among them as polities came to be more524 and more ciuilly gouerned, that vſurped liberty by the lawes of Magiſtrates was much reſtrained: and when Emperors and Kings became Chriſtians, it was vtterly taken away.

  1. 524. Apud Gentes animaduertere poſſumus Dominis in ſeruos vitae, neciſꝗ poteſtatem fuiſſe. Sed hoc tempore nullis hominibus qui ſub imperio noſtro ſunt, licet fine cauſa legibus cognita in ſeruos ſuos ſupra modum ſaeuire Nam ex conſtit. Antonini qui ſine cauſe ſeruum ſuum occiderit, non minus puniri iubetur, quam ſi alienum ſeruum occiderit. Iuſtin. Jnſtit. l. 1. Tit. 8. Domini mitiores eſſe debent. Cypr. Teſtim. l. 3. c. 73.

Answ. They never of right had it, though some might exercise it. Among God’s people it was never exercised in any age of the world. That liberty which was taken, was among the heathen: and yet among them as polities came to be more524 and more civilly governed, that usurped liberty by the laws of Magistrates was much restrained: and when Emperors and Kings became Christians, it was utterly taken away.

  1. 524. Apud Gentes animaduertere possumus Dominis in seruos vitae, necisque potestatem fuisse. Sed hoc tempore nullis hominibus qui sub imperio nostro sunt, licet fine causa legibus cognita in seruos suos supra modum saeuire Nam ex constit. Antonini qui sine cause seruum suum occiderit, non minus puniri iubetur, quam si alienum seruum occiderit. Iustin. Jnstit. l. 1. Tit. 8. Domini mitiores esse debent. Cypr. Testim. l. 3. c. 73.

Obiect. If a man take an enemie by warre, he hath power to kill him.

Object. If a man take an enemy by war, he hath power to kill him.

Anſw. If in the time of the warre he ſlay him not, but then ſpare him, and take him as a captiue, and make him his ſeruant, though but a bondſlaue, he hath not power of his life.

Answ. If in the time of the war he slay him not, but then spare him, and take him as a captive, and make him his servant, though but a bondslave, he hath not power of his life.

§. 15. Of maſters exceſſe in correcting ſeruants.

§. 15. Of masters excess in correcting servants.

Contrary to their iuſt and due power doe they, who in their rage ſtab their ſeruants, or otherwiſe make them away: yea they alſo who ſo vnmercifully and vnmeaſurably beat them with rod, cudgell, or any other thing, as death follow thereupon: for many there be who hauing once begunne to ſtrike, know not when to ceaſe, but lay on as if they were ſtriking ſtocks and blocks, and not their owne fleſh. God foreſaw that maſters were prone to ſuch cruelty, and therefore525 ſet a ſtint number of ſtripes, which none that beat another might exceed.

  1. 525. Deut. 25. 3.

Contrary to their just and due power do they, who in their rage stab their servants, or otherwise make them away: yea they also who so unmercifully and unmeasurably beat them with rod, cudgel, or any other thing, as death follow thereupon: for many there be who having once begun to strike, know not when to cease, but lay on as if they were striking stocks and blocks, and not their own flesh. God foresaw that masters were prone to such cruelty, and therefore525 set a stint number of stripes, which none that beat another might exceed.

  1. 525. Deut. 25. 3.

Among theſe may be reckoned ſuch deſperate maſters as in their moode will ſtrike their ſeruant with any thing that commeth next to hand, be it heauy, cragged, hard, or ſharpe, they care not (526 As a mad man who caſteth fire-brands, arrowes, and death.) Theſe things may endanger a ſeruants life, if not, they may breake his head, or otherwiſe wound, bruiſe, and lame him.

  1. 526. Pro. 26. 18. [moved in the edition]

Among these may be reckoned such desperate masters as in their mood will strike their servant with any thing that cometh next to hand, be it heavy, cragged, hard, or sharp, they care not526 (‸As a mad man who casteth fire-brands, arrows, and death.) These things may endanger a servants life, if not, they may break his head, or otherwise wound, bruise, and lame him.

  1. 526. Pro. 26. 18. [moved here by the editor]

It is beyond a maſters power by any correction to impaire life, health, or ſtrength of his ſeruant, or any way in his body to diſable him from doing that which otherwiſe he might haue beene able to doe.

It is beyond a masters power by any correction to impair life, health, or strength of his servant, or any way in his body to disable him from doing that which otherwise he might have been able to do.

If maſters, no not for puniſhment of any ſinne, may not take away or endanger the life of his ſeruant, what may we thinke of ſuch maſters, as without any fault of their ſeruants, cauſe them to be made away by putting them vpon ſome deſperate attempt, either to maintaine their owne quarrell, or for ſome other vniuſt end?527 Dauid dealt thus with Uriah: but afterwards he528 ſorely repented this part of iniuſtice. At another p. 661529 time when three of his ſeruants had fetched him water, which he longed for, with ieopardy of their liues, though in ſafety they returned, yet his heart ſmote him for his longing, and he would not drinke of that water becauſe they had ventured their liues to fetch it.

  1. 527. 2 Sam. 11. 15.
  2. 528. Pſal. 51. 14.
  3. 529. 2 Sam. 23. 15, &c.

If masters, no not for punishment of any sin, may not take away or endanger the life of his servant, what may we think of such masters, as without any fault of their servants, cause them to be made away by putting them upon some desperate attempt, either to maintain their own quarrel, or for some other unjust end?527 David dealt thus with Uriah: but afterwards he528 sorely repented this part of injustice. At another529 time when three of his servants had fetched him water, which he longed for, with jeopardy of their lives, though in safety they returned, yet his heart smote him for his longing, and he would not drink of that water because they had ventured their lives to fetch it.

  1. 527. 2 Sam. 11. 15.
  2. 528. Psal. 51. 14.
  3. 529. 2 Sam. 23. 15, etc‸.

But what may we ſay of ſuch maſters, as cauſe their ſeruants for their ſakes to commit felony, murther, treaſon, rebellion, and ſuch other things, as cauſe the publike magiſtrate to vnſheath his ſword againſt them, & cut them off? We noted this530 before to be a grienous fault in regard of the vnlawfulneſſe of the thing: here further we may note it to be much more hainous in regard of the miſchiefe that followeth thereupon, which is the loſſe of their ſeruants life: ſo as thus they make themſelues acceſſary to a deteſtable ſinne, and guilty of the bloud of their ſeruant.

  1. 530. §. 8.

But what may we say of such masters, as cause their servants for their sakes to commit felony, murder, treason, rebellion, and such other things, as cause the public magistrate to unsheath his sword against them, & cut them off? We noted this530 before to be a grievous fault in regard of the unlawfulness of the thing: here further we may note it to be much more heinous in regard of the mischief that followeth thereupon, which is the loss of their servants life: so as thus they make themselves accessary to a detestable sin, and guilty of the blood of their servant.

  1. 530. §. 8.

§. 16. Of maſters ordering that correction they giue to their ſeruants.

§. 16. Of masters ordering that correction they give to their servants.

2. That maſters may well order that correction which they giue to their ſeruants, difference muſt be put betwixt the age, ſex, diſpoſition, and faults of thoſe whom they correct.

2. That masters may well order that correction which they give to their servants, difference must be put betwixt the age, sex, disposition, and faults of those whom they correct.

1. Maſters ought not to be ſo forward to ſtrike ſuch as are growne in yeares, as the younger ſort. Yeares bring vnderſtanding, and a rebuke will make one of vnderſtanding more ſory for a fault, and more carefull to amend it, The direction preſcribed to parents (Treat. 6. §. 47.) for well ordering that correction which they giue to their children, may in many points be here fitly applied. Read it. then blowes: ſmart more workes vpon the younger ſort. But if notwithſtanding their yeares they be ſtout, and will not regard words, their ſtoutneſſe. muſt be beaten downe with blowes.531 Smite a ſcorner, ſaith the wiſe man: and againe, Iudgements are prepared for ſcorners, and ſtripes for the backe of fooles.

  1. 531. Pro. 19. 25, 29.

1. Masters ought not to be so forward to strike such as are grown in years, as the younger sort. Years bring understanding, and a rebuke will make one of understanding more sorry for a fault, and more careful to amend it, then blows:531 smart more works upon the younger sort. But if notwithstanding their years they be stout, and will not regard words, their stoutness must be beaten down with blows.532 Smite a scorner, saith the wise man: and again, Judgments are prepared for scorners, and stripes for the back of fools.

  1. 531. The direction prescribed to parents (Treat. 6. §. 47.) for well ordering that correction which they give to their children, may in many points be here fitly applied. Read it. [added by the editor]
  2. 532. Pro. 19. 25, 29.

Seeing ſeruants in yeares are in this caſe to be corrected, it is further requiſite to put a difference betwixt the kinde or meaſure of correction which is giuen to them, and to the younger ſort: if they be corrected as children, they may either p. 662 make a toy of it, or the more diſdaine at it.532 Blewneſſe, wound, and ſtripes piercing into the inward parts of the belly, are a purging medicine againſt euill, to ſtout ſeruants of ripe yeares.

  1. 532. Pro. 20. 30. Heris in famulos ſaeuitia adhibenda eſt, ſi aliter teneri non poſſunt. Cic. Offic. l. 2.

Seeing servants in years are in this case to be corrected, it is further requisite to put a difference betwixt the kind or measure of correction which is given to them, and to the younger sort: if they be corrected as children, they may either make a toy of it, or the more disdain at it.533 Blueness, wound, and stripes piercing into the inward parts of the belly, are a purging medicine against evil, to stout servants of ripe years.

  1. 533. Pro. 20. 30. Heris in famulos saeuitia adhibenda est, si aliter teneri non possunt. Cic. Offic. l. 2.

2. If there be a maſter and miſtreſſe ioynt gouernours ouer an houſe, it is fitteſt for the maſter to correct men-ſeruants, the miſtreſſe maids.533 Abraham put his maid ouer to Sarah in ſuch a caſe. Yet if a maid ſhould wax ſtout, and manniſh, and turne againſt her miſtreſſe, ſhe being weake, ſickly, with child, or otherwiſe vnable to maſter her maid, the maſter may and muſt beat downe her ſtoutneſſe and rebellion:534 ſo much did the law of God permit.

  1. 533. Seruam verberare viro maximae ignominiae eſt. Chryſ. hom. 26. in 1 Cor. 11.
  2. 534. Exo. 21. 20.

2. If there be a master and mistress joint governors over an house, it is fittest for the master to correct men-servants, the mistress maids.534 Abraham put his maid over to Sarah in such a case. Yet if a maid should wax stout, and mannish, and turn against her mistress, she being weak, sickly, with child, or otherwise unable to master her maid, the master may and must beat down her stoutness and rebellion:535 so much did the law of God permit.

  1. 534. Seruam verberare viro maximae ignominiae est. Chrys. hom. 26. in 1 Cor. 11.
  2. 535. Exo. 21. 20.

3. If ſeruants be of an ingenious diſpoſition, willing and forward to doe that which belongeth vnto them, ſorry when they haue committed a fault, and carefull to amend their faults, many things may be paſſed ouer in them, which muſt be corrected in others. To this may be applied the counſell of the wiſeman, Take no heed to all the words that are535 ſpoken.

  1. 535. Eccl. 7. 21.

3. If servants be of an ingenious disposition, willing and forward to do that which belongeth unto them, sorry when they have committed a fault, and careful to amend their faults, many things may be passed over in them, which must be corrected in others. To this may be applied the counsel of the wiseman, Take no heed to all the words that are536 spoken.

  1. 536. Eccl. 7. 21.

4. Correction muſt be meaſured according to the greatneſſe536 of the fault puniſhed, and the circumſtances whereby the fault may iuſtly be aggrauated. The ſeruant that knew his maſters will and did it not ſhall be beaten with many ſtripes: But he that knew not and did commit things worthy of ſtripes, ſhall be beaten with few ſtripes, Luk. 12. 47, 48.

  1. 536. —Adſit Regula peccat is quae poenas irroget aequas: Nec ſcutica dignum horribili ſectere flagello. Horat. l. 1. Sat. 3.

4. Correction must be measured according to the greatness537 of the fault punished, and the circumstances whereby the fault may justly be aggravated. The servant that knew his masters will and did it not shall be beaten with many stripes: But he that knew not and did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few stripes, Luk. 12. 47, 48.

  1. 537. —Adsit Regula peccat is quae poenas irroget aequas: Nec scutica dignum horribili sectere flagello. Horat. l. 1. Sat. 3.

Many aberrations are daily committed contrary to euery branch of this direction, in that maſters and miſtreſſes in exerciſing this part of their power are carried away with paſſion, and doe that which they doe in this kinde after their owne pleaſure. Thus they turne a dutie into ſinne, and by vndue correcting of their ſeruants prouoke God to correct them in his wrath, either here or in the world to come.

Many aberrations are daily committed contrary to every branch of this direction, in that masters and mistresses in exercising this part of their power are carried away with passion, and do that which they do in this kind after their own pleasure. Thus they turn a duty into sin, and by undue correcting of their servants provoke God to correct them in his wrath, either here or in the world to come.

§. 17. Of maſters power ouer their ſeruants in and about their mariage.

§. 17. Of masters power over their servants in and about their marriage.

The third point to be noted concerning a maſters power ouer his ſeruant, is about his ſeruants mariage. Sundry queſtions p. 663 are moued about this point, which I will briefly reſolue.

The third point to be noted concerning a masters power over his servant, is about his servants marriage. Sundry questions are moved about this point, which I will briefly resolve.

1. Queſt. Haue maſters power to order and diſpoſe their ſeruants mariage as they pleaſe?

1. Quest. Have masters power to order and dispose their servants marriage as they please?

Anſw. No, not without the free conſent of the ſeruants themſelues: for mariages muſt be made with the free conſent of the parties that are maried.

Answ. No, not without the free consent of the servants themselves: for marriages must be made with the free consent of the parties that are married.

Obiect. The law implieth that a maſter hath power to giue537 his ſeruant a wife, for it ſheweth whoſe thoſe children ſhall be that are borne to that ſeruant, to whom a maſter hath giuen a wife.

  1. 537. Exo. 21. 4.

Object. The law implieth that a master hath power to give538 his servant a wife, for it showeth whose those children shall be that are born to that servant, to whom a master hath given a wife.

  1. 538. Exo. 21. 4.

Anſw. 1. That law is to be vnderſtood of ſuch ſeruants as being ſtrangers were bond-ſlaues, ouer whom maſters had a more abſolute power then ouer others.

Answ. 1. That law is to be understood of such servants as being strangers were bond-slaves, over whom masters had a more absolute power then over others.

2. The maſters power of giuing did not ſimply force the ſeruant to marie the party ſo giuen: but reſtrained the ſeruant from marying any other then whom the maſter ſhould giue.

2. The masters power of giving did not simply force the servant to marry the party so given: but restrained the servant from marrying any other then whom the master should give.

2. Queſt. Is not a maſters power in the matter of mariage as great ouer a ſeruant, as a parents ouer a childe?

2. Quest. Is not a masters power in the matter of marriage as great over a servant, as a parents over a child?

Anſw. No. See the reaſon Treat. 5. §. 20.

Answ. No. See the reason Treat. 5. §. 20.

3. Queſt. May a maſter denie his ſeruant liberty to marie?

3. Quest. May a master deny his servant liberty to marry?

Anſw. Yea, for the time that the ſeruant hath couenanted to be a ſeruant with his maſter. For that time a ſeruant is part of his maſters goods, and poſſeſſions. As bond ſeruants were a maſters poſſeſſion for euer: ſo couenanted ſeruants are his poſſeſſion for the time of their couenant. When God gaue the deuill leaue to ſeize on all that Iob had, by vertue of that538 permiſſion he ſeized on all kindes of Iobs ſeruants bond and free, as well as on his goods: which he could not haue done, if Iobs ſeruants had not beene as his goods.

  1. 538. Iob 1. 15, 16.

Answ. Yea, for the time that the servant hath covenanted to be a servant with his master. For that time a servant is part of his masters goods, and possessions. As bond servants were a masters possession for ever: so covenanted servants are his possession for the time of their covenant. When God gave the devil leave to seize on all that Job had, by virtue of that539 permission he seized on all kinds of Job’s servants bond and free, as well as on his goods: which he could not have done, if Job’s servants had not been as his goods.

  1. 539. Job 1. 15, 16.

Yet notwithſtanding if ſeruants ſhall make it knowne to their maſter, that neceſſity requireth they ſhould marie, ſuch reſpect ought to be had to the chaſtity euen of ſeruants, as in this caſe I may vſe the phraſe with the Apoſtle vſeth in reference to children, Let them be maried.539

  1. 539. 1 Cor. 7. 36.

Yet notwithstanding if servants shall make it known to their master, that necessity requireth they should marry, such respect ought to be had to the chastity even of servants, as in this case I may use the phrase which the Apostle useth in reference to children, Let them be married.540

  1. 540. 1 Cor. 7. 36.

4. Queſt. What if ſeruants marie without conſent of maſters, is that mariage nullified thereby?

4. Quest. What if servants marry without consent of masters, is that marriage nullified thereby?

Anſw. No. The mariage being otherwiſe rightly performed,540 remaineth a firme mariage: though the ſeruants in p. 664 ſo doing haue ſinned: for which their maſter may iuſtly puniſh them.

  1. 540. Quod fieri non debet factum valet.

Answ. No. The marriage being otherwise rightly performed,541 remaineth a firm marriage: though the servants in so doing have sinned: for which their master may justly punish them.

  1. 541. Quod fieri non debet factum valet.

5. Queſt. May a maſter keepe his ſeruants ſo maried without his conſent from their bed-fellowes?

5. Quest. May a master keep his servants so married without his consent from their bed-fellows?

Anſw. He may exact the whole time of his couenant for ſeruice: but that power which by the bond of mariage huſbands and wiues haue ouer one anothers bodies, ſuffereth541 them not to be altogether ſeparated one from another. Beſides, our law freeth a maid-ſeruant when ſhe is maried, from her maſters couenant.

  1. 541. 1 Cor. 7. 3, 4.

Answ. He may exact the whole time of his covenant for service: but that power which by the bond of marriage husbands and wives have over one anothers bodies, suffereth542 them not to be altogether separated one from another. Besides, our law freeth a maid-servant when she is married, from her masters covenant.

  1. 542. 1 Cor. 7. 3, 4.

§. 18. Of maſters rigour in forcing mariages on ſeruants: or in ſeparating man and wife.

§. 18. Of masters rigour in forcing marriages on servants: or in separating man and wife.

Contrary to a maſters power doe they, who force their ſeruants to marie whom they like not: as when a maſter hath defloured his maid, to couer his ſhame he will make one of his ſeruants marie her.

Contrary to a masters power do they, who force their servants to marry whom they like not: as when a master hath deflowered his maid, to cover his shame he will make one of his servants marry her.

They alſo doe contrary to their power who ſeeke to ſeparat their ſeruants that are maried from their bed-fellow: ſome will keepe the man at his houſe day and night from his wife, and ſo the wife from her husband: others will ſend one of them into remote parts of the land, where the other ſhall not know: yea others will be ſure to keepe them one from another, for they will ſend one of them beyond ſea for many yeares together, if not for euer. Theſe practiſes are againſt the law of mariage, and too rigorous and vniuſt.

They also do contrary to their power who seek to separate their servants that are married from their bed-fellow: some will keep the man at his house day and night from his wife, and so the wife from her husband: others will send one of them into remote parts of the land, where the other shall not know: yea others will be sure to keep them one from another, for they will send one of them beyond sea for many years together, if not for ever. These practises are against the law of marriage, and too rigorous and unjust.

§. 19. Of maſters power to diſpoſe their ſeruants perſons.

§. 19. Of masters power to dispose their servants persons.

The fourth point to be noted of a maſters power ouer his ſeruants reſpecteth their perſons, which ſo properly belong to a maſter for the time of their ſeruice, as he may not only keepe them himſelfe for his owne ſeruice, but alſo paſſe them ouer, and giue, or ſell them to another. By Gods law not only542 ſtrangers, but Iewes alſo might be ſold for ſeruants.

  1. 542. Leu. 25. 39, 44.

The fourth point to be noted of a masters power over his servants respecteth their persons, which so properly belong to a master for the time of their service, as he may not only keep them himself for his own service, but also pass them over, and give, or sell them to another. By God’s law not only543 strangers, but Jews also might be sold for servants.

  1. 543. Lev. 25. 39, 44.

The cuſtomes and ſtatutes of our land doe alſo permit maſters543 to make ouer their ſeruants from one to one: and on their death-beds to bequeath them to whom they will, euen as their goods and poſſeſſions.

  1. 543. Maſters care in putting off ſeruants.

The customs and statutes of our land do also permit masters544 to make over their servants from one to one: and on their death-beds to bequeath them to whom they will, even as their goods and possessions.

  1. 544. Masters care in putting off servants.

That this power be not abuſed, in the executing thereof, p. 665 maſters muſt principally reſpect the good of their ſeruants: and for that end put them ouer to fit maſters, ſuch maſters as may doe them good and not euill, all the time of their abode with them, and ſeruice vnder them.

That this power be not abused, in the executing thereof, masters must principally respect the good of their servants: and for that end put them over to fit masters, such masters as may do them good and not evil, all the time of their abode with them, and service under them.

Contrary hereunto doe they, who aime meerely at their owne aduantage, not caring to whom they put ouer their ſeruants, ſo they may make gaine thereby. Some will ſell them, namely, when they haue them beyond ſea, to Turks and Infidels; ſome to Papiſts, and other Idolaters; ſome to profane perſons; ſome to cruell inhumane beaſts; ſome to men of vnlawfull trades; ſome to men of no trades. Such maſters as make their ſeruants ouer to ſuch as theſe are, or like to theſe, ſhall anſwer for all the wrong is done to them.

Contrary hereunto do they, who aim merely at their own advantage, not caring to whom they put over their servants, so they may make gain thereby. Some will sell them, namely, when they have them beyond sea, to Turks and Infidels; some to Papists, and other Idolaters; some to profane persons; some to cruel inhumane beasts; some to men of unlawful trades; some to men of no trades. Such masters as make their servants over to such as these are, or like to these, shall answer for all the wrong is done to them.

§. 20. Of maſters well managing their authoritie.

§. 20. Of masters well managing their authority.

This Apoſtle in544 another place giueth this charge to maſters, Giue vnto your ſeruants that which is iuſt and equall.

  1. 544. Coloſſ. 4. 1. τὸ δίκαιον καὶ τὴν ἰσότητα.

This Apostle in545 another place giveth this charge to masters, Give unto your servants that which is just and equal.

  1. 545. Coloss. 4. 1. τὸ δίκαιον καὶ τὴν ἰσότητα.

By doing theſe two things maſters ſhall well manage their authoritie.

By doing these two things masters shall well manage their authority.

Iuſtice reſpecteth the place, and ſeruice of ſeruants.545

  1. 545. Difference betwixt iuſt and equall dealing.

Justice respecteth the place, and service of servants.546

  1. 546. Difference betwixt just and equal dealing.

Equitie reſpecteth their minde, and manner of doing ſeruice.

Equity respecteth their mind, and manner of doing service.

All ſeruants, in that they are ſeruants, and doe their maſters worke, muſt haue that which of right belongeth to ſeruants. This is Iuſtice.

All servants, in that they are servants, and do their masters work, must have that which of right belongeth to servants. This is Justice.

Such ſeruants as beare an eſpeciall loue and liking to their maſters, doing ſeruice not by conſtraint, or with eye-ſeruice, as men-pleaſers, but in ſingleneſſe of heart with good will, and all good faithfulneſſe, ſeeking to the vttermoſt of their power, their maſters good, muſt be accordingly reſpected and dealt withall. This is Equitie. As the Apoſtle compriſeth Iuſtice vnder this phraſe (doe the ſame things) for ſeruice giue due recompence: ſo more eſpecially he compriſeth Equitie vnder it: for ſeruants good will and more then vſuall reſpect of their maſters, let maſters returne good will, and more then ordinarie reſpect to ſeruants. S. Peter noteth theſe two vertues vnder two other words, good,546 gentle: A maſters goodneſſe hath relation to Iuſtice: his gentleneſſe to Equitie.

  1. 546. 1 Pet. 2. 18.

Such servants as bear an especial love and liking to their masters, doing service not by constraint, or with eye-service, as men-pleasers, but in singleness of heart with good will, and all good faithfulness, seeking to the uttermost of their power, their masters good, must be accordingly respected and dealt withal. This is Equity. As the Apostle compriseth Justice under this phrase (do the same things) for service give due recompense: so more especially he compriseth Equity under it: for servants good will and more then usual respect of their masters, let masters return good will, and more then ordinary respect to servants. S. Peter noteth these two virtues under two other words, good,547 gentle: A masters goodness hath relation to Justice: his gentleness to Equity.

  1. 547. 1 Pet. 2. 18.

A Master’s Care for His Servants’ Souls and Bodies

Printed 1622
Edition

A Master’s Care for His Servants’ Souls and Bodies

§. 21. Of maſters endeuouring the ſaluation of their ſeruants.

§. 21. Of masters endeavouring the salvation of their servants.

p. 666

That Iuſtice which is required of maſters reſpecteth the ſoule, bodie, and eſtate of their ſeruants.

That Justice which is required of masters respecteth the soul, body, and estate of their servants.

In reſpect of their ſoules good, maſters muſt ſeeke the ſpirituall547 edification of their ſeruants. When Zacheus firſt beleeued, Chriſt ſaid, Saluation is come to this houſe (Luk. 19. 9.) why to this houſe, rather then to this perſon, but becauſe he knew that Zacheus would doe the dutie of a good maſter, and ſeeke the ſaluation of his houſhold? Herein muſt maſters beare an impartiall reſpect to all in their houſe: as the holy Fathers, who though about temporall goods they put difference betwixt the place of children, and condition of ſeruants; yet in ſeruing God, wherein eternall happineſſe is looked for, they did with an equall reſpect prouide for all the members of their houſe. The proofes alleadged for ſeruants obedience to maſters care in this point, doe ſhew that this dutie appertaineth to maſters. See Treat. 7. §. 15.

  1. 547. I. Iuſti patres ſecundum haec temporalia bona, filiorum ſortem à ſeruorum conditione diſtinguebant: ad Deum autem colendum, in quo aeterna bona ſperanda ſunt, omnibus domus ſuae membris pari dilectione conſulebant. Aug. de Ciu. Dei l. 19. c. 15.

In respect of their souls good, masters must seek the spiritual548 edification of their servants. When Zacheus first believed, Christ said, Salvation is come to this house (Luk. 19. 9.) why to this house, rather then to this person, but because he knew that Zacheus would do the duty of a good master, and seek the salvation of his household? Herein must masters bear an impartial respect to all in their house: as the holy fathers, who though about temporal goods they put difference betwixt the place of children, and condition of servants; yet in serving God, wherein eternal happiness is looked for, they did with an equal respect provide for all the members of their house. The proofs alleged for servants obedience to masters care in this point, do show that this duty appertaineth to masters. See Treat. 7. §. 15.

  1. 548. I. Iusti patres secundum haec temporalia bona, filiorum sortem à seruorum conditione distinguebant: ad Deum autem colendum, in quo aeterna bona speranda sunt, omnibus domus suae membris pari dilectione consulebant. Aug. de Ciu. Dei l. 19. c. 15.

The reſpect which maſters owe to God, themſelues, their ſeruants, the Church, and Common-wealth where they liue, requireth as much.

The respect which masters owe to God, themselves, their servants, the Church, and common-wealth where they live, requireth as much.

1. God hath commanded as much (Deut. 6. 7.) as this charge implieth, Thou ſhalt talke of my Lawes when thou ſittest in thine houſe: and God hath manifeſted his approbation thereof, by commending Abraham for commanding his children and houſehold to keepe the way of the Lord, Gen. 18. 19.

1. God hath commanded as much (Deut. 6. 7.) as this charge implieth, Thou shalt talk of my Laws when thou sittest in thine house: and God hath manifested his approbation thereof, by commending Abraham for commanding his children and household to keep the way of the Lord, Gen. 18. 19.

2. Maſters themſelues reape great benefit by a faithfull diſcharge548 of this dutie: and that both by diſcharging a good conſcience to God, (who requireth this at their hands, in that he hath made them prophets and prieſts in their houſe, as well as kings; and will require an account of them for all that are vnder their gouernment:) and alſo by bringing their ſeruants to doe more faithfull ſeruice to them. For there is no ſuch meanes to ſtirre vp ſeruants to doe all good dutie, as the feare of God planted in their hearts. That ſeruant that ſhall finde true grace either firſt wrought, or further increaſed in him by his maſtersmeanes, will thinke him ſelfe ſo beholding to ſuch a maſter, as he ſhall neuer be able to make any ſufficient recompence, & therefore will endeuour to do what good ſeruice he can in way of thankfulnes: he will not only be faithfull & diligent in his buſineſſe, but he will call vpon God p. 667 to proſper his ſeruice for his maſters good, and to recompence that kindneſſe which his maſter hath done to him.

  1. 548. De ſalute eorum qui in domo tua ſunt ſollicitus, ac peruigil exiſtas, quia pro omnibus tibi ſubiectis rationē Domino reddes. Aug. de ſalut. docum. cap. 29.

2. Masters themselves reap great benefit by a faithful discharge549 of this duty: and that both by discharging a good conscience to God, (who requireth this at their hands, in that he hath made them prophets and priests in their house, as well as kings; and will require an account of them for all that are under their government:) and also by bringing their servants to do more faithful service to them. For there is no such means to stir up servants to do all good duty, as the fear of God planted in their hearts. That servant that shall find true grace either first wrought, or further increased in him by his masters means, will think himself so beholding to such a master, as he shall never be able to make any sufficient recompense, & therefore will endeavour to do what good service he can in way of thankfulness: he will not only be faithful & diligent in his business, but he will call upon God to prosper his service for his masters good, and to recompense that kindness which his master hath done to him.

  1. 549. De salute eorum qui in domo tua sunt sollicitus, ac peruigil existas, quia pro omnibus tibi subiectis rationen Domino reddes. Aug. de salut. docum. cap. 29.

3. No earthly thing that a maſter can doe for his ſeruant (be it portion of money, preferment to any place of profit or credit, or skill in a good trade and calling) can be comparable to the edifying of a ſeruant in grace.

3. No earthly thing that a master can do for his servant (be it portion of money, preferment to any place of profit or credit, or skill in a good trade and calling) can be comparable to the edifying of a servant in grace.

4. Seruants well inſtructed in pietie are likelieſt to proue moſt profitable not only to the familie, but alſo to the Church and Common-wealth where they liue.

4. Servants well instructed in piety are likeliest to prove most profitable not only to the family, but also to the Church and common-wealth where they live.

That maſters may the better edifie their ſeruants,

That masters may the better edify their servants,

1. They muſt daily inſtruct them in the principles of religion,549 and all duties of pietie: admirable is the profit which will ariſe from a daily and conſtant vſe of religious exerciſes: though but a little time be ſpent at once, yet will much knowledge be gained by a frequent vſe of them. This dutie is ſo much the more neceſſarie, becauſe publike Miniſters cannot take ſuch particular notice of euery ſeruant in their Pariſhes, as maſters may in their families.

  1. 549. Directions for edifying ſeruants.

1. They must daily instruct them in the principles of religion,550 and all duties of piety: admirable is the profit which will arise from a daily and constant use of religious exercises: though but a little time be spent at once, yet will much knowledge be gained by a frequent use of them. This duty is so much the more necessary, because public Ministers cannot take such particular notice of every servant in their Parishes, as masters may in their families.

  1. 550. Directions for edifying servants.

2. Maſters muſt cauſe their ſeruants to goe to the publike miniſterie of the word, and worſhip of God, to be further built vp thereby, and confirmed in their faith. Maſters vnder the Law were550 commanded to let their ſeruants eat of the Paſſeouer, which was a ſolemne ſacrament. The Law which enioyneth all males to appeare551 on the ſolemne feaſt dayes before the Lord, implieth that ſeruants alſo ſhould goe. This dutie muſt eſpecially be performed on the Lords day: for the charge giuen to maſters in the fourth commandement for ſanctifying that day, is extended to ſeruants in theſe words, Thou, nor thy man-ſeruant, nor thy maid-ſeruant.

  1. 550. Exo. 12. 44.
  2. 551. Deut. 16. 16.

2. Masters must cause their servants to go to the public ministry of the word, and worship of God, to be further built up thereby, and confirmed in their faith. Masters under the Law were551 commanded to let their servants eat of the Passover, which was a solemn sacrament. The Law which enjoineth all males to appear552 on the solemn feast days before the Lord, implieth that servants also should go. This duty must especially be performed on the Lord’s day: for the charge given to masters in the fourth commandment for sanctifying that day, is extended to servants in these words, Thou, nor thy man-servant, nor thy maid-servant.

  1. 551. Exo. 12. 44.
  2. 552. Deut. 16. 16.

3. Maſters, beſide inſtructing ſeruants at home, and cauſing them to goe to Church, muſt take an account of their profiting, both by the publike, and alſo by the priuate meanes of edification. Otherwiſe they ſhall not know how to order their manner of inſtructing them: when to giue them milke, & when ſtrong meat.

3. Masters, beside instructing servants at home, and causing them to go to Church, must take an account of their profiting, both by the public, and also by the private means of edification. Otherwise they shall not know how to order their manner of instructing them: when to give them milk, & when strong meat.

4. To make the meanes more effectuall and profitable, they muſt to inſtruction adde prayer. Meanes, without Gods bleſſing vpon the meanes, are nothing. As they obſerue any grace wrought in their ſeruants, they muſt be thankfull vnto God for the ſame, and pray for the increaſe of it.

4. To make the means more effectual and profitable, they must to instruction add prayer. Means, without God’s blessing upon the means, are nothing. As they observe any grace wrought in their servants, they must be thankful unto God for the same, and pray for the increase of it.

§. 22. Of maſters neglecting to edifie their ſeruants.

§. 22. Of masters neglecting to edify their servants.

p. 668

Contrary is the minde and practiſe of moſt maſters: they thinke if they allow their ſeruants ſufficient diet, lodging, and clothing, or wages according to their couenant, they haue done all that they need to doe: and anſwerably they doe no more: wherein they ſhew themſelues no better then the heathen. For doe not the heathen ſo?

Contrary is the mind and practise of most masters: they think if they allow their servants sufficient diet, lodging, and clothing, or wages according to their covenant, they have done all that they need to do: and answerably they do no more: wherein they show themselves no better then the heathen. For do not the heathen so?

Obiect. At firſt taking of a ſeruant no more was couenanted.

Object. At first taking of a servant no more was covenanted.

Anſw. There are two couenants whereunto a maſter ſtandeth bound: one with God; the other with his ſeruant. Though his couenant with his ſeruant requireth no more then ſome temporall commodities, yet Gods couenant requireth ſpirituall edification. Many maſters are ſo greedie of their ſeruants worke, as they are loth to afford any time, at morning or euening, for religious exerciſes: they thinke by their ſeruants labour to thriue, and thinke not of Gods bleſſing which maketh rich. Some goe ſo far therein, as they keepe their ſeruants from the publike worſhip of God, euen on the Lords day. Thus it commeth to paſſe, that ſeruants, who came ignorant and profane to a maſter, after long abode with him, ſo goe away as they came. Many that themſelues make ſome conſcience of fearing God, much faile herein: they regard not to teach their ſeruants the feare of God, whereby they depriue themſelues of much bleſſing, and pull Gods curſe vpon their perſons and houſes.

Answ. There are two covenants whereunto a master standeth bound: one with God; the other with his servant. Though his covenant with his servant requireth no more then some temporal commodities, yet God’s covenant requireth spiritual edification. Many masters are so greedy of their servants work, as they are loth to afford any time, at morning or evening, for religious exercises: they think by their servants labour to thrive, and think not of God’s blessing which maketh rich. Some go so far therein, as they keep their servants from the public worship of God, even on the Lord’s day. Thus it cometh to pass, that servants, who came ignorant and profane to a master, after long abode with him, so go away as they came. Many that themselves make some conscience of fearing God, much fail herein: they regard not to teach their servants the fear of God, whereby they deprive themselves of much blessing, and pull God’s curse upon their persons and houses.

§. 23. Of allowing ſeruants ſufficient food.

§. 23. Of allowing servants sufficient food.

In regard that ſeruants haue not bodies of braſſe, or ſteele,552 but of fleſh and bloud as all others, maſters that haue the benefit of their ſtrength and abilitie of their bodies, muſt be carefull of nouriſhing, and cheriſhing them: and that both in health, and ſickneſſe.

  1. 552. II.

In regard that servants have not bodies of brass, or steel,553 but of flesh and blood as all others, masters that have the benefit of their strength and ability of their bodies, must be careful of nourishing, and cherishing them: and that both in health, and sickness.

  1. 553. II.

For preſeruing ſeruants health, reſpect muſt be had to their Food, Clothing, Labour, Reſt.

For preserving servants health, respect must be had to their Food, Clothing, Labour, Rest.

A due prouiſion of food for ſeruants is commended in Solomons553 good houſe-wife, who giueth meat to her houſhold. And in the direction which he giueth to houſholders, in theſe words, Let the milke of thy goats be ſufficient for thy food, and for the food of thy family.

  1. 553. Sufficient food to be allowed to ſeruants. Pro. 31. 15. & 27. 27.

A due provision of food for servants is commended in Solomon’s554 good house-wife, who giveth meat to her household. And in the direction which he giveth to householders, in these words, Let the milk of thy goats be sufficient for thy food, and for the food of thy family.

  1. 554. Sufficient food to be allowed to servants. Pro. 31. 15. & 27. 27.

The food which maſters prouide for their ſeruants muſt be p. 669 for qualitie, good and wholeſome; for quantitie, ſufficient to preſerue health and increaſe ſtrength; for time, giuen in due ſeaſon. It is noted that the hired ſeruants of the father of the554 prodigall childe had bread (by bread according to the Scripture phraſe is meant all kinde of needfull wholſome food: in which ſenſe it muſt needs be there taken, becauſe it is oppoſed to huskes, which are not very wholſome, fitter for ſwine then men) yea they had bread enough. It is further noted of that good ſteward who was, as a maſter, ruler ouer the houſhold, that555 he gaue the houſhold their portion of meat in due ſeaſon.

  1. 554. Luk. 15. 17.
  2. 555. Luk. 12. 42.

The food which masters provide for their servants must be for quality, good and wholesome; for quantity, sufficient to preserve health and increase strength; for time, given in due season. It is noted that the hired servants of the father of the555 prodigal child had bread (by bread according to the Scripture phrase is meant all kind of needful wholesome food: in which sense it must needs be there taken, because it is opposed to husks, which are not very wholesome, fitter for swine then men) yea they had bread enough. It is further noted of that good steward who was, as a master, ruler over the household, that556 he gave the household their portion of meat in due season.

  1. 555. Luk. 15. 17.
  2. 556. Luk. 12. 42.

Queſt. May not ſeruants be ſtinted of their food?

Quest. May not servants be stinted of their food?

Anſw. In regard of ſuperfluitie they may and ought to be ſtinted, but not in regard of ſufficiencie. It is not meet that all ſeruants ſhould haue as much as they can deuoure: for then many of them would doe but little worke: but moſt meet it is that euery one ſhould haue as much as is needfull for ſtrength, that ſo he may be the better able to doe and endure his worke: the Greeke word tranſlated in the556 place before quoted portion, implieth as much.

  1. 556. Luk. 12. 42. σιτομέτριον.

Answ. In regard of superfluity they may and ought to be stinted, but not in regard of sufficiency. It is not meet that all servants should have as much as they can devour: for then many of them would do but little work: but most meet it is that every one should have as much as is needful for strength, that so he may be the better able to do and endure his work: the Greek word translated in the557 place before quoted portion, implieth as much.

  1. 557. Luk. 12. 42. σιτομέτριον.

There is a double bond to tie maſters to performe this dutie: one in regard of themſelues: the other in regard of their ſeruants.

There is a double bond to tie masters to perform this duty: one in regard of themselves: the other in regard of their servants.

Maſters themſelues ſhall haue the profit and benefit of the health and ſtrength of their ſeruants: for their owne ſakes therefore it is requiſite to afford them ſufficient food. Men that deſire to haue their worke well done by their beaſts, or in their iourney to be well carried to the end thereof, will be carefull that their beaſts ſhall be well fed.

Masters themselves shall have the profit and benefit of the health and strength of their servants: for their own sakes therefore it is requisite to afford them sufficient food. Men that desire to have their work well done by their beasts, or in their journey to be well carried to the end thereof, will be careful that their beasts shall be well fed.

But beſide this, conſidering the health and ſtrength of ſeruants is ſpent in their maſters buſineſſe, iuſtice requireth that their health and ſtrength ſhould be repaired and preſerued by them.

But beside this, considering the health and strength of servants is spent in their masters business, justice requireth that their health and strength should be repaired and preserved by them.

§. 24. Of defect and exceſſe in allowing ſeruants food.

§. 24. Of defect and excess in allowing servants food.

There are two extremes contrary to this dutie. One of thoſe that are too niggardly, and (as we ſpeake) miſerable in the allowance of food to their ſeruants: and that ſometimes in the quantitie, when ſeruants bellies are too much pinched: euen ſo as their bodies are weakned for want of food. The Prodigall p. 670 childe was thus ſerued: theſe are both vniuſt and iniurious557 maſters: vniuſt to their ſeruants: iniurious to their ſeruants, and themſelues too. Sometimes againe ſuch miſerable maſters offend in the qualitie of that food which they giue to their ſeruants, as when it is kept too long, and growne muſty, mouldy, or otherwiſe vnſauoury: or when the worſt kinde of food, for cheapneſſe ſake, is bought, euen ſuch as is ſcarce fit for mans meat: the more abundance that there is of ſuch ſtuffe, the more loathſome it is.

  1. 557. Luk. 15. 16.

There are two extremes contrary to this duty. One of those that are too niggardly, and (as we speak) miserable in the allowance of food to their servants: and that sometimes in the quantity, when servants bellies are too much pinched: even so as their bodies are weakened for want of food. The Prodigal child was thus served: these are both unjust and injurious558 masters: unjust to their servants: injurious to their servants, and themselves too. Sometimes again such miserable masters offend in the quality of that food which they give to their servants, as when it is kept too long, and grown musty, mouldy, or otherwise unsavoury: or when the worst kind of food, for cheapness sake, is bought, even such as is scarce fit for man’s meat: the more abundance that there is of such stuff, the more loathsome it is.

  1. 558. Luk. 15. 16.

Laſtly, though I thinke it not meet to binde maſters vnto ſet houres for their ſeruants meales (Chriſt affordeth a greater558 libertie vnto maſters, in the parable of a maſters vſage of his ſeruant after he came from his worke) yet there may be a fault, as there is, in many maſters, in keeping their ſeruants too long from meat, not ſuffering them to interrupt their worke for meat ſake, but to tarry for their ſupper till ten a clocke at night, when they giue ouer worke: ſurely this cannot be good for the bodies health and ſtrength.

  1. 558. Luk. 17. 7, &c.

Lastly, though I think it not meet to bind masters unto set hours for their servants meals (Christ affordeth a greater559 liberty unto masters, in the parable of a masters usage of his servant after he came from his work) yet there may be a fault, as there is, in many masters, in keeping their servants too long from meat, not suffering them to interrupt their work for meat sake, but to tarry for their supper till ten a clock at night, when they give over work: surely this cannot be good for the bodies health and strength.

  1. 559. Luk. 17. 7, etc‸.

Another extreme doe ſuch maſters fall into, as bring vp their559 ſeruants too delicatly. Solomon hath expreſly taxed ſuch, and noteth that this miſchiefe is like to follow thereupon, he ſhall haue him become his ſonne at the length: ſuch a ſeruant will forget his place, ſcorne to be as a ſeruant, but aſpire to be as his maſters childe, which is next to a maſters mate.

  1. 559. Pro. 29. 21.

Another extreme do such masters fall into, as bring up their560 servants too delicately. Solomon hath expressly taxed such, and noteth that this mischief is like to follow thereupon, he shall have him become his son at the length: such a servant will forget his place, scorn to be as a servant, but aspire to be as his masters child, which is next to a masters mate.

  1. 560. Pro. 29. 21.

§. 25. Of maſters care about their ſeruants apparell.

§. 25. Of masters care about their servants apparel.

A wiſe care for ſeruants cloathing is alſo commended in the example of Solomons good houſewife, She is not afraid of the ſnow for her houſhold, that is, for the coldeſt ſeaſon in winter, for all her houſhold are clothed with560 double garments: that is, with ſuch clothing as is fit for cold weather.

  1. 560. Pro. 31. 21. שנים

A wise care for servants clothing is also commended in the example of Solomon’s good housewife, She is not afraid of the snow for her household, that is, for the coldest season in winter, for all her household are clothed with561 double garments: that is, with such clothing as is fit for cold weather.562

  1. 561. Pro. 31. 21. שנים
  2. 562. The Hebrew word is oft used for scarlet. But according to the proper notation of it, it signifieth things doubled: which I take to be most pertinent to this place, and therefore I have so translated it. The Kings translators have noted as much in the margin. [added by the editor]

Fit and decent apparell is both a meanes of preſeruing health, and alſo a matter of good report, tending to the credit of a maſter. Yet contrary is the humour of many: they care not how tagged and ragged their ſeruants apparell is: inſomuch as many ſeruants haue neither comely nor warme apparell.

Fit and decent apparel is both a means of preserving health, and also a matter of good report, tending to the credit of a master. Yet contrary is the humour of many: they care not how tagged and ragged their servants apparel is: insomuch as many servants have neither comely nor warm apparel.

The Hebrew word is oft vſed for ſcarlet. But according to the proper notation of it, it ſignifieth things doubled: which I take to be moſt pertinent to this place, and therefore I haue ſo tranſlated it. The Kings tranſlators haue noted as much in the margin.

↩ runs on

‸

p. 671 This point concerneth thoſe maſters eſpecially that finde their ſeruants (as we ſpeake) and prouide all things for them: as in old time maſters did for moſt ſeruants, and as now they doe for prentiſes whether male or female. If ſeruants by couenant be at their owne finding for apparell, maſters are not ſo ſtrictly bound therein: yet they muſt haue a care that their ſeruants fall neither into the one extreme of too baſe, ſlouen-like, or ſluttiſh apparell, nor into the other of too gariſh, or too coſtly apparell. Maſters hauing authority ouer their ſeruants, muſt keepe them in order and good compaſſe, and haue reſpect to decencie in this as in other things. For apparell is one of thoſe outward ſignes whereby the wiſdome of maſters and miſtreſſes in well gouerning their ſeruants is manifeſted to the world. If therefore ſeruants be attired vnſeemly for their place and abilitie, all that ſee them will thinke their maſters and miſtreſſes are of ſuch a minde as the ſeruants are, or at leaſt too remiſſe and careleſſe of their gouernment.

This point concerneth those masters especially that find their servants (as we speak) and provide all things for them: as in old time masters did for most servants, and as now they do for prentices whether male or female. If servants by covenant be at their own finding for apparel, masters are not so strictly bound therein: yet they must have a care that their servants fall neither into the one extreme of too base, sloven-like, or sluttish apparel, nor into the other of too garish, or too costly apparel. Masters having authority over their servants, must keep them in order and good compass, and have respect to decency in this as in other things. For apparel is one of those outward signs whereby the wisdom of masters and mistresses in well governing their servants is manifested to the world. If therefore servants be attired unseemly for their place and ability, all that see them will think their masters and mistresses are of such a mind as the servants are, or at least too remiss and careless of their government.

§. 26. Of moderating ſeruants labour.

§. 26. Of moderating servants labour.

Though labour and paines be proper to a ſeruants place, yet he may be ſo put vnto it, as the health and ſtrength of his body may be impaired thereby. For the well ordering of this therefore a dutie lieth vpon maſters: and that in two things eſpecially.

Though labour and pains be proper to a servants place, yet he may be so put unto it, as the health and strength of his body may be impaired thereby. For the well ordering of this therefore a duty lieth upon masters: and that in two things especially.

1. That they well moderate the labour whereunto they put their ſeruants, ſo as they may be able for the time to vndergoe it, and to endure ſo long as their time of labour is appointed. It was a good reaſon which Saul rendred to keepe Dauid from561 entring combat with Goliah, becauſe (as he thought) Dauid was not able to fight againſt the Philiſtim, Dauid being a youth, and Goliah a man of warre.

  1. 561. 1 Sam. 17. 33.

1. That they well moderate the labour whereunto they put their servants, so as they may be able for the time to undergo it, and to endure so long as their time of labour is appointed. It was a good reason which Saul rendered to keep David from563 entering combat with Goliah, because (as he thought) David was not able to fight against the Philistim, David being a youth, and Goliah a man of war.

  1. 563. 1 Sam. 17. 33.

And indeed if Dauids faith had not exceeded the ſtrength of his body, it had beene vnmeet to haue put Dauid to that taske.

And indeed if David’s faith had not exceeded the strength of his body, it had been unmeet to have put David to that task.

They which are put to things aboue their abilitie, are like to faile, and ſinke vnder the burden of them.

They which are put to things above their ability, are like to fail, and sink under the burden of them.

It is contrary hereunto to put ſeruants to ſuch hard taskes p. 672 as impaire their ſtrength, endanger their lims, and venture their liues. Saul ſhall riſe vp in iudgement againſt ſuch: for he ſuppoſing that it was too hard a taske for Dauid to vndertake combat with Goliah, was loth to put him to it. Dauid exceedingly562 failed herein, when he gaue direction that Vriah ſhould be ſet in the forefront of the hotteſt battell, and yet the Generall563 with his ſtrength to retire from him. Many ſeruants being put to ſeruices aboue their ſtrength, either loſe their liues thereby, or (as we ſpeake) are neuer their owne men againe.

  1. 562. 1 Sam. 17. 33.
  2. 563. 2 Sam. 11. 15,

It is contrary hereunto to put servants to such hard tasks as impair their strength, endanger their limbs, and venture their lives. Saul shall rise up in judgment against such: for he supposing that it was too hard a task for David to undertake combat with Goliah, was loth to put him to it. David exceedingly564 failed herein, when he gave direction that Uriah should be set in the forefront of the hottest battle, and yet the general565 with his strength to retire from him. Many servants being put to services above their strength, either lose their lives thereby, or (as we speak) are never their own men again.

  1. 564. 1 Sam. 17. 33.
  2. 565. 2 Sam. 11. 15,

It is alſo a fault in this kinde, to put ſeruants to ſuch toiling564 workes as are fitter for beaſts then men: or to oppreſſe them with too much worke, as the Egyptians oppreſſed the Iſraelites. Let Gods hearing the cry of thoſe ſeruants ſo oppreſſed, and reuenging their oppreſſors for it, make all maſters take heed565 of the like crueltie.

  1. 564. Memineris ſeruos homines eſſe. Cato. Exo. 1. 13, 14.
  2. 565. & 3. 7.

It is also a fault in this kind, to put servants to such toiling566 works as are fitter for beasts then men: or to oppress them with too much work, as the Egyptians oppressed the Israelites. Let God’s hearing the cry of those servants so oppressed, and revenging their oppressors for it, make all masters take heed567 of the like cruelty.

  1. 566. Memineris seruos homines esse. Cato. Exo. 1. 13, 14.
  2. 567. & 3. 7.

§. 27. Of affording ſeruants fit meanes for their worke.

§. 27. Of affording servants fit means for their work.

2. The other thing required of maſters for wel ordering their ſeruants worke is, that they afford their ſeruants things needfull, and behouefull for that worke whereunto they are put: which minde was commendable in Saul, who aſſaied if his566 armour might be fit for Dauid when he was to goe againſt Goliah. To reckon vp all the particulars were an infinite taske: euery ſeuerall trade and worke hath proper meanes of helpe appertaining to it: this generall direction may be ſufficient to moue maſters to applie it to the particular workes and ſeruices whereunto they put their ſeruants. Fit meanes are ſuch an helpe, as that which with them may eaſily be done, without them can hardly, if poſſibly at all be done.

  1. 566. 1 Sam. 17. 38.

2. The other thing required of masters for well ordering their servants work is, that they afford their servants things needful, and behoveful for that work whereunto they are put: which mind was commendable in Saul, who assayed if his568 armour might be fit for David when he was to go against Goliah. To reckon up all the particulars were an infinite task: every several trade and work hath proper means of help appertaining to it: this general direction may be sufficient to move masters to apply it to the particular works and services whereunto they put their servants. Fit means are such an help, as that which with them may easily be done, without them can hardly, if possibly at all be done.

  1. 568. 1 Sam. 17. 38.

It is contrary hereunto to deale with ſeruants as the Egyptians did with the Iſraelites, exacting worke at their hands, and567 not affording them meanes to doe it: whereby many times they exact impoſſibilities. Some will haue much worke done in the night time, and not afford candle light: ſo in other particulars.

  1. 567. Exo. 5. 7.

It is contrary hereunto to deal with servants as the Egyptians did with the Israelites, exacting work at their hands, and569 not affording them means to do it: whereby many times they exact impossibilities. Some will have much work done in the night time, and not afford candle light: so in other particulars.

  1. 569. Exo. 5. 7.

§. 28. Of affording ſeaſonable reſt to ſeruants.

§. 28. Of affording seasonable rest to servants.

Intermiſſion, eaſe, and reſt from labour at ſeaſonable times, is as needfull and requiſite, as food and apparell. The reaſon which God rendreth of the fourth commandement ſheweth p. 673 that maſters ought to afford reſt to their ſeruants: it is this, that568 thy ſeruant may reſt.

  1. 568. Deut. 5. 14.

Intermission, ease, and rest from labour at seasonable times, is as needful and requisite, as food and apparel. The reason which God rendereth of the fourth commandment showeth that masters ought to afford rest to their servants: it is this, that570 thy servant may rest.

  1. 570. Deut. 5. 14.

Without intermiſſion and reſt the body cannot endure labour: it will wax weake, faint, and vtterly vnable to continue: but, as labour decaieth ſtrength, ſo reſt repaireth it.

Without intermission and rest the body cannot endure labour: it will wax weak, faint, and utterly unable to continue: but, as labour decayeth strength, so rest repaireth it.

There are two eſpeciall times of reſt, which ſeruants may not be denied.

  • 1. The reſt of the night.
  • 2. The reſt of the Lords day.

There are two especial times of rest, which servants may not be denied.

  1. The rest of the night.
  2. The rest of the Lord’s day.

The firſt is ordinary for all liuing creatures: for it was one569 principall-reaſon why God cauſed the light of the Sunne to be withdrawen from the face of the earth, that the inhabitants thereof might reſt from their labour. Vntill the euening man570 goeth forth vnto his labour and worke. Time of darkneſſe is more fit for reſt then worke. Let not this be ſo taken as if no worke were to be done, after the light of the day is taken away: (then would but little worke be done in the depth of winter, when the daies are ſhort: and then would not God haue afforded artificiall lights) but to ſhew that difference muſt be made betwixt the day and night: and that the night is afforded for that time wherein men are moſt to reſt.

  1. 569. Seruants muſt reſt in the night time.
  2. 570. Pſal. 104. 23.

The first is ordinary for all living creatures: for it was one571 principal‸ ‸reason why God caused the light of the Sun to be withdrawn from the face of the earth, that the inhabitants thereof might rest from their labour. Until the evening man572 goeth forth unto his labour and work. Time of darkness is more fit for rest then work. Let not this be so taken as if no work were to be done, after the light of the day is taken away: (then would but little work be done in the depth of winter, when the days are short: and then would not God have afforded artificial lights) but to show that difference must be made betwixt the day and night: and that the night is afforded for that time wherein men are most to rest.

  1. 571. Servants must rest in the night time.
  2. 572. Psal. 104. 23.

The other time of reſt (being the Sabbath day) is by diuine571 inſtitution. It was ſanctified vnto man in the time of Adams innocency, when he ſtood as a publike head and ſtocke of all mankinde. The very name Sabbath, (which in Hebrew ſignifieth reſt) and the expreſſe prohibition of doing any worke on that day, doe ſhew that it is a day of reſt: and that one end thereof was for ſeruants to reſt therein, is euident by the reaſon thereof, that thy ſeruant may reſt. So as there is a double bond to tie maſters to afford reſt to their ſeruants on the Lords day:

  • 1. The bond of piety to God.
  • 2. The bond of charity to ſeruants: for in that God did thinke it meet for ſeruants to reſt one day in ſeuen, we ought to572 thinke that it is needfull and behouefull for them.
  1. 571. Seruants muſt reſt on the Lords day. Gen. 2. 3.
  2. 572. Maſters who afford not time enough of ſleepe to ſeruants offend.

The other time of rest (being the Sabbath day) is by divine573 institution. It was sanctified unto man in the time of Adam’s innocency, when he stood as a public head and stock of all mankind. The very name Sabbath, (which in Hebrew signifieth rest) and the express prohibition of doing any work on that day, do show that it is a day of rest: and that one end thereof was for servants to rest therein, is evident by the reason thereof, that thy servant may rest. So as there is a double bond to tie masters to afford rest to their servants on the Lord’s day:

  1. The bond of piety to God.
  2. The bond of charity to servants: for in that God did think it meet for servants to rest one day in seven, we ought to574 think that it is needful and behoveful for them.
  1. 573. Servants must rest on the Lord’s day. Gen. 2. 3.
  2. 574. Masters who afford not time enough of sleep to servants offend.

§. 29. Of denying ſeaſonable reſt to ſeruants.

§. 29. Of denying seasonable rest to servants.

Contrary to both the forenamed times of reſt doe many maſters offend: as firſt, they who make their ſeruants watch p. 674 too long at night, and againe, riſe too ſoone in the morning, not affording ſo much time of reſt and ſleepe as is needfull for refreſhing their bodies, and repairing their ſtrength: whereby it commeth to paſſe that (beſide the wrong done to their poore ſeruants) their worke cannot be done ſo well.

Contrary to both the forenamed times of rest do many masters offend: as first, they who make their servants watch too long at night, and again, rise too soon in the morning, not affording so much time of rest and sleep as is needful for refreshing their bodies, and repairing their strength: whereby it cometh to pass that (beside the wrong done to their poor servants) their work cannot be done so well.

Obiect. It is ſaid of the forenamed good houſwife, that her573 candle is not put out by night.

Object. It is said of the forenamed good housewife, that her575 candle is not put out by night.

Anſw. That is a tropicall ſpeech: and ſome-what hyperbolicall. The word night is put for a part thereof. The phraſe only implieth vigilancy, ſhewing that ſhe is not, as many, in the euening betimes in bed, and in the morning late vp; but late downe and early vp. This phraſe (ſhe riſeth while it is yet night)574 vſed before, ſheweth that that which I haue noted, is the true ſenſe. If not putting out her candle by night, ſhould imply a ſitting vp all night long, how could it be ſaid that ſhe riſeth vp?

  1. 573. Pro. 31. 18.
  2. 574. Verſ. 15.

Answ. That is a tropical speech: and some-what hyperbolical. The word night is put for a part thereof. The phrase only implieth vigilancy, showing that she is not, as many, in the evening betimes in bed, and in the morning late up; but late down and early up. This phrase (she riseth while it is yet night)576 used before, showeth that that which I have noted, is the true sense. If not putting out her candle by night, should imply a sitting up all night long, how could it be said that she riseth up?

  1. 575. Pro. 31. 18.
  2. 576. Vers. 15.

Queſt. What time may be thought ſufficient to afford ſleepe575 vnto ſeruants?

Quest. What time may be thought sufficient to afford sleep577 unto servants?

Anſw. As the ſame quantity of food is not ouer-ſtrictly to be proportioned to all alike, ſo nor the ſame continuance of ſleepe. Yet by experience it hath beene obſerued that for ſound and healthy bodies, fiue houres is the leaſt time that may be allowed, and ſeuen houres is time ſufficient for any.

  1. 575. How long time for ſleepe to be allowed.

Answ. As the same quantity of food is not over-strictly to be proportioned to all alike, so nor the same continuance of sleep. Yet by experience it hath been observed that for sound and healthy bodies, five hours is the least time that may be allowed, and seven hours is time sufficient for any.

  1. 577. How long time for sleep to be allowed.

§. 30. Of maſters offence in keeping ſeruants from the reſt of the Lords day.

§. 30. Of masters offence in keeping servants from the rest of the Lord’s day.

2. Againſt the reſt of the Lords day, doe too too many maſters offend: as

2. Against the rest of the Lord’s day, do too too many masters offend: as

1. By keeping ſeruants at their ordinary worke on that day.

1. By keeping servants at their ordinary work on that day.

2. By ſending them vp and downe on that day on many errands, as to gather vp debts, or to doe ſuch other ſeruices as they are loth to afford time for on other daies.

2. By sending them up and down on that day on many errands, as to gather up debts, or to do such other services as they are loth to afford time for on other days.

3. By making that the greateſt day of paines and labour, namely to ſuch as are in the kitchin, or haue any other buſineſſe about feaſts: for the Lords day is by many ordinarily made a day of feaſting.

3. By making that the greatest day of pains and labour, namely to such as are in the kitchen, or have any other business about feasts: for the Lord’s day is by many ordinarily made a day of feasting.

4 By keeping them vp too late on Saturday nights: euen till one of the clocke. Many that make ſome conſcience of the Lords day vſe to offend herein: for that their ſeruants might p. 675 not worke on that day, they keepe them vp till the very moment that they thinke the Sabbath beginneth: but herein they commit a double fault: one in not allowing their ſeruants ſufficient time of reſt: another in making them vnfit through want of ſleepe to doe the holy ſeruices of the Lords day.

4. By keeping them up too late on Saturday nights: even till one of the clock. Many that make some conscience of the Lord’s day use to offend herein: for that their servants might not work on that day, they keep them up till the very moment that they think the Sabbath beginneth: but herein they commit a double fault: one in not allowing their servants sufficient time of rest: another in making them unfit through want of sleep to do the holy services of the Lord’s day.

§. 31. Of allowing time of recreation to ſeruants.

§. 31. Of allowing time of recreation to servants.

Concerning times of recreation, I may ſay as the Apoſtle doth in another caſe, I haue no commandement of the Lord,576 namely expreſſe commandement to preſſe vpon the conſcience of maſters any ſet time for recreation: yet queſtionleſſe it is very meet that ſeruants ſhould haue ſome times to refreſh themſelues this way: for recreation rightly vſed is a great meanes to put life, and adde ſpirit, to youth eſpecially. With worke and buſineſſe not only mens bodies, but their mindes alſo are occupied and imployed: herein the labour and trauell of men differeth from the labour of beaſts: for refreſhing therefore both of body and minde is good and moderate recreation needfull. But I referre this point to the wiſe conſideration of maſters themſelues, who may better by their owne obſeruation diſcerne what in this kinde is fitteſt, then we preſcribe.

  1. 576. 1 Cor. 7. 25.

Concerning times of recreation, I may say as the Apostle doth in another case, I have no commandment of the Lord,578 namely express commandment to press upon the conscience of masters any set time for recreation: yet questionless it is very meet that servants should have some times to refresh themselves this way: for recreation rightly used is a great means to put life, and add spirit, to youth especially. With work and business not only men’s bodies, but their minds also are occupied and employed: herein the labour and travel of men differeth from the labour of beasts: for refreshing therefore both of body and mind is good and moderate recreation needful. But I refer this point to the wise consideration of masters themselves, who may better by their own observation discern what in this kind is fittest, then we prescribe.

  1. 578. 1 Cor. 7. 25.

§. 32. Of maſters care ouer their ſeruants in ſickneſſe, and after death.

§. 32. Of masters care over their servants in sickness, and after death.

Maſters prouident care for the good of their ſeruants is not to be reſtrained to the time of their health, but to the time of their ſickneſſe alſo, if it pleaſe God to viſit them while they are in ſeruice. Wherefore all things needfull are in this caſe to be prouided for them by their maſter. Firſt ſpirituall comfort for their ſoule, that ſo they may the better beare their infirmity: then ſuch things as may for the preſent giue them eaſe and refreſhing, and alſo, if it pleaſe God to adde his bleſſing, worke a recouery. The care of the Centurion for his ſicke ſeruant is577 in Scripture commended: he did as much for his ſeruant as he could haue done for his ſonne: The King of Arams care alſo578 was in this kinde commendable: he did not forbeare to write to his enemie, and to make himſelfe beholding to him, in the behalfe of his ſeruant that was leprous.

  1. 577. Matt. 8. 6.
  2. 578. 2 King. 5. 6.

Masters provident care for the good of their servants is not to be restrained to the time of their health, but to the time of their sickness also, if it please God to visit them while they are in service. Wherefore all things needful are in this case to be provided for them by their master. First spiritual comfort for their soul, that so they may the better bear their infirmity: then such things as may for the present give them ease and refreshing, and also, if it please God to add his blessing, work a recovery. The care of the Centurion for his sick servant is579 in Scripture commended: he did as much for his servant as he could have done for his son: The King of Aram’s care also580 was in this kind commendable: he did not forbear to write to his enemy, and to make himself beholding to him, in the behalf of his servant that was leprous.

  1. 579. Matt. 8. 6.
  2. 580. 2 King. 5. 6.

If the ſeruant haue beene formerly a faithfull, diligent, and579 profitable ſeruant, recompence requireth as much. For it is p. 676 a moſt vnkinde, and inhumane part to denie that ſeruant ſuccour in ſickneſſe, who in health hath beene profitable to his maſter.

  1. 579. Reaſons. 1. Recompence.

If the servant have been formerly a faithful, diligent, and581 profitable servant, recompense requireth as much. For it is a most unkind, and inhumane part to deny that servant succour in sickness, who in health hath been profitable to his master.

  1. 581. Reasons. 1. Recompense.

But if a maſter be carefull of his ſicke ſeruant, affording vnto580 him the beſt meanes he can for his eaſe, and recouery, and that ſeruant, through Gods bleſſing vpon the meanes, recouer, he will, if he haue any ſparke of goodneſſe in him, hold himſelfe ſo obliged to his maſter, as he ſhall neuer be able to make ſufficient recompence: and thereupon be moued to vſe all the diligence he can for his maſters good: ſo that a maſter may reapebenefit to himſelfe by this kinde of kindneſſe.

  1. 580. 2. Future benefit.

But if a master be careful of his sick servant, affording unto582 him the best means he can for his ease, and recovery, and that servant, through God’s blessing upon the means, recover, he will, if he have any spark of goodness in him, hold himself so obliged to his master, as he shall never be able to make sufficient recompense: and thereupon be moved to use all the diligence he can for his masters good: so that a master may reap benefit to himself by this kind of kindness.

  1. 582. 2. Future benefit.

But though the ſeruant that is ſicke haue in former time581 beene vnprofitable, and there be little hope of future benefit by him, yet for charity ſake, and in ſubiection to Gods diſpoſing prouidence, whereby that ſeruant is fallen ſicke in his maſters houſe, muſt he in that caſe be well looked vnto. If the Samaritan582 did well in taking care of a meere ſtranger out of his houſe, becauſe he ſaw him ſuccourleſſe, ſurely that maſter which neglecteth his ſeruant that is ſicke in his houſe, doth very ill.

  1. 581. 3. Charity.
  2. 582. Luke 10. 33, 34.

But though the servant that is sick have in former time583 been unprofitable, and there be little hope of future benefit by him, yet for charity sake, and in subjection to God’s disposing providence, whereby that servant is fallen sick in his masters house, must he in that case be well looked unto. If the Samaritan584 did well in taking care of a mere stranger out of his house, because he saw him succourless, surely that master which neglecteth his servant that is sick in his house, doth very ill.

  1. 583. 3. Charity.
  2. 584. Luke 10. 33, 34.

1. Queſt. What if he be not a couenanted ſeruant for a ſet time, but a Iourney-man at will, or one that worketh by the day or weeke?

1. Quest. What if he be not a covenanted servant for a set time, but a Journey-man at will, or one that worketh by the day or week?

Anſw. Though a maſter be not ſo much bound to ſuch an one, yet if he fall ſicke in his houſe, he may not in that caſe thruſt him out of doores, vnleſſe he know where he may be wel prouided for.

Answ. Though a master be not so much bound to such an one, yet if he fall sick in his house, he may not in that case thrust him out of doors, unless he know where he may be well provided for.

2. Queſt. What if a maſter be poore, and not able to prouide that which is requiſite for a ſicke perſon?

2. Quest. What if a master be poor, and not able to provide that which is requisite for a sick person?

Anſw. If the ſicke perſon haue friends and kindred that are better able, they muſt prouide for him: if not, the Church muſt helpe: but it is the maſters duty, to make the ſicke mans caſe knowne to his friends, or to the Church.

Answ. If the sick person have friends and kindred that are better able, they must provide for him: if not, the Church must help: but it is the masters duty, to make the sick man’s case known to his friends, or to the Church.

If, after all good meanes are vſed for recouery, the ſeruant583 die, his maſter muſt ſee the laſt duty in ſome ſeemely manner, performed for him, which is Chriſtian buriall. Herein lieth a maine difference betwixt the vſage of mens bodies which after death ſhall be raiſed againe, and beaſts that vtterly periſh. p. 677 Iaakobs care of burying his mothers nurſe is expreſly mentioned,584 in way of commendation.

  1. 583. Seruants that die, to be decently buried.
  2. 584. Gen. 35. 8.

If, after all good means are used for recovery, the servant585 die, his master must see the last duty in some seemly manner, performed for him, which is Christian burial. Herein lieth a main difference betwixt the usage of men’s bodies which after death shall be raised again, and beasts that utterly perish. Jacob’s care of burying his mothers nurse is expressly mentioned,586 in way of commendation.

  1. 585. Servants that die, to be decently buried.
  2. 586. Gen. 35. 8.

§. 33. Of neglect of ſeruants in ſickneſſe: and when they are dead.

§. 33. Of neglect of servants in sickness: and when they are dead.

Many maſters much offend in the contrary to the forenamed duties. For

Many masters much offend in the contrary to the forenamed duties. For

1. Some, when they obſerue their ſeruants begin to be ſicke, will put them out of their houſes, and leaue them to ſhift for themſelues, as that cruell Amalekite who left his ſicke ſeruant585 abroad in the fields. But note the vengeance of God which followed thereupon: The leauing of that ſicke ſeruant in that caſe was the occaſion of the deſtruction of that maſter and all his company. By that meanes they were diſcouered to their enemies.

  1. 585. 1 Sam 30. 13.

1. Some, when they observe their servants begin to be sick, will put them out of their houses, and leave them to shift for themselves, as that cruel Amalekite who left his sick servant587 abroad in the fields. But note the vengeance of God which followed thereupon: The leaving of that sick servant in that case was the occasion of the destruction of that master and all his company. By that means they were discovered to their enemies.

  1. 587. 1 Sam. 30. 13.

2. Others, when they cannot remoue their ſicke ſeruants out of their houſe, will ſuffer them there to lie ſuccourleſſe, and to periſh for want of things needfull. Many rich men that are able to prouide well enough for them, will ſend them to ſome out, backe roome, and take no more care for them. In this kinde many of them ſhew more kindneſſe to a dogge, or other beaſt that is not well, then to a ſeruant. An inhumane part.

2. Others, when they cannot remove their sick servants out of their house, will suffer them there to lie succourless, and to perish for want of things needful. Many rich men that are able to provide well enough for them, will send them to some out, back room, and take no more care for them. In this kind many of them show more kindness to a dog, or other beast that is not well, then to a servant. An inhumane part.

3. Others, that ſeeme not ſo inhumane, deale too hardly with their ſeruants in ſuch a caſe: they will afford them things needfull, but all at the poore ſeruants coſt: and if thoſe ſeruants haue not preſent money, they will cut it off their wages if they recouer health to doe them ſeruice. Is this to vndoe the heauy burdens? Or is it not to lay burden vpon586 burden?

  1. 586. Iſa. 58. 6.

3. Others, that seem not so inhumane, deal too hardly with their servants in such a case: they will afford them things needful, but all at the poor servants cost: and if those servants have not present money, they will cut it off their wages if they recover health to do them service. Is this to undo the heavy burdens? Or is it not to lay burden upon588 burden?

  1. 588. Isa. 58. 6.

4. Others, that are at ſome charges for their ſeruants ſickneſſe, doe ſo mutter at their ſeruants, and fling out ſuch diſcontented ſpeeches (namely, that they tooke them for their worke, and not to keepe them in their bed: to get ſome thing by them, not to be at ſuch coſt with them: or that they make themſelues more ſicke then needs: they may riſe, if they will, (with many other like diſcontented ſpeeches) that the poore ſicke ſeruants are more grieued and troubled with their maſters diſcontent, then with their ſickneſſe: and oft moued to p. 678 ſtriue aboue their ſtrength to riſe, euen when death is ſeaſing vpon them, and ſo haſten the approach of death.

4. Others, that are at some charges for their servants sickness, do so mutter at their servants, and fling out such discontented speeches (namely, that they took them for their work, and not to keep them in their bed: to get some thing by them, not to be at such cost with them: or that they make themselves more sick then needs: they may rise, if they will, (with many other like discontented speeches) that the poor sick servants are more grieved and troubled with their masters discontent, then with their sickness: and oft moved to strive above their strength to rise, even when death is seizing upon them, and so hasten the approach of death.

5. Many that may be carefull enough of the bodily eſtate of their ſeruants in ſickneſſe,587 haue no reſpect at all to the ſpirituall comfort of their ſoules, they neither giue them a word of comfort themſelues, nor ſend for miniſter or any other to doe it: but let them in this reſpect lie, and die as beaſts. Of all points of vnmercifulneſſe this is the greateſt: and moſt vnbeſeeming Chriſtians.

  1. 587. See. §. 21, 22.

5. Many that may be careful enough of the bodily estate of their servants in sickness,589 have no respect at all to the spiritual comfort of their souls, they neither give them a word of comfort themselves, nor send for minister or any other to do it: but let them in this respect lie, and die as beasts. Of all points of unmercifulness this is the greatest: and most unbeseeming Christians.

  1. 589. See‸ §. 21, 22.

6. Others, if their ſeruants die, will ſcarce afford them a winding ſheet, but ſay, let any one that will, burie them for their clothes.

6. Others, if their servants die, will scarce afford them a winding sheet, but say, let any one that will, bury them for their clothes.

Notice is to be taken of theſe in humane cariages, that the deteſtation of them may make other maſters more tender hearted towards their ſeruants.

Notice is to be taken of these inhumane carriages, that the detestation of them may make other masters more tender hearted towards their servants.

§. 34. Of maſters prouiding for the future eſtate of ſeruants.

§. 34. Of masters providing for the future estate of servants.

Next to the Soule, and Body of ſeruants, maſters muſt haue ſome care of their eſtate: and that not only to keepe them while they are in their ſeruice, but alſo to endeuour and prouide that they may liue of themſelues, and doe good to others. When ſhall I prouide for mine owne houſe? ſaith Iaakob to his588 maſter. Which expoſtulation ſheweth that this is a maſters dutie.

  1. 588. Gen. 30. 30.

Next to the Soul, and Body of servants, masters must have some care of their estate: and that not only to keep them while they are in their service, but also to endeavour and provide that they may live of themselves, and do good to others. When shall I provide for mine own house? saith Jacob to his590 master. Which expostulation showeth that this is a masters duty.

  1. 590. Gen. 30. 30.

Contrary is the mind of moſt maſters: for in entertaining ſeruants they thinke of nothing but ſeruing their owne turne. Whence it commeth to paſſe that when maſters die many ſeruants are put to very hard ſhifts. Some forced to beg, others moued to filch and ſteale. Thus caterpillars are nouriſhed to annoy the common-wealth.

Contrary is the mind of most masters: for in entertaining servants they think of nothing but serving their own turn. Whence it cometh to pass that when masters die many servants are put to very hard shifts. Some forced to beg, others moved to filch and steal. Thus caterpillars are nourished to annoy the common-wealth.

That I may not be thought to lay the care of parents on maſters, and to equall ſeruants with children, I will note out foure particulars which will ſhew what manner of care and prouidence it is that is here required of maſters in regard of their ſeruants eſtate.

That I may not be thought to lay the care of parents on masters, and to equal servants with children, I will note out four particulars which will show what manner of care and providence it is that is here required of masters in regard of their servants estate.

One is, that maſters accuſtome their ſeruants to paines.

One is, that masters accustom their servants to pains.

Another is, that they exerciſe them in ſome vſefull calling.

Another is, that they exercise them in some useful calling.

A third is, that they giue them ſufficient wages.

A third is, that they give them sufficient wages.

p. 679 A fouth is, that after ſufficient ſeruice they ſuffer them to prouide for themſelues.

A fourth is, that after sufficient service they suffer them to provide for themselves.

A Master’s Employing and Rewarding of His Servants

Printed 1622
Edition

A Master’s Employing and Rewarding of His Servants

§. 35. Of well imploying ſeruants.

§. 35. Of well employing servants.

That charge which the maſter gaue to his ſeruants when he was going abroad (occupie till I come) ſheweth that maſters589 muſt keepe their ſeruants exerciſed and imployed about ſome buſineſſe or other: which is alſo implied vnder this part of a good miſtreſſes commendation, ſhe giueth a portion to her maidens,590 meaning a portion of worke. As there is neuer an idle member in a naturall body, but euery one is imploied, ſo ſhould it be in a family.

  1. 589. Luk. 19. 13.
  2. 590. Pro. 31. 15.

That charge which the master gave to his servants when he was going abroad (occupy till I come) showeth that masters591 must keep their servants exercised and employed about some business or other: which is also implied under this part of a good mistresses commendation, she giveth a portion to her maidens,592 meaning a portion of work. As there is never an idle member in a natural body, but every one is employed, so should it be in a family.

  1. 591. Luk. 19. 13.
  2. 592. Pro. 31. 15.

1. Thus ſeruants being, while they are in ſubiection, inured to paines, they will be more induſtrious when they are of themſelues: yea they will both more willingly vndergoe, and more eaſily goe thorow matters which require paines and diligence. Uſe maketh perfect.

1. Thus servants being, while they are in subjection, inured to pains, they will be more industrious when they are of themselves: yea they will both more willingly undergo, and more easily go through matters which require pains and diligence. Use maketh perfect.

2. Thus will maſters themſelues, and others afterward receiue the more profit, and greater benefit by them.

2. Thus will masters themselves, and others afterward receive the more profit, and greater benefit by them.

3. Thus will many temptations be auoided, and euils preuented: continuall imployment to the corrupt nature of man is as a running ſtreame which carrieth away all the mud and filth in a brooke, ſo as none ſetleth there.

3. Thus will many temptations be avoided, and evils prevented: continual employment to the corrupt nature of man is as a running stream which carrieth away all the mud and filth in a brook, so as none settleth there.

It is contrary hereunto to harbour idle-packes in a mans591 houſe: to giue meat, and drinke, and lodging to ſuch as doe no worke at all. The Apoſtle expreſly commanded, That if592 any man would not worke, neither ſhould he eat.

  1. 591. Contrary.
  2. 592. 2 Theſ. 3. 10.

It is contrary hereunto to harbour idle-packs in a man’s593 house: to give meat, and drink, and lodging to such as do no work at all. The Apostle expressly commanded, That if594 any man would not work, neither should he eat.

  1. 593. Contrary.
  2. 594. 2 Thes. 3. 10.

Theſe are not only a prey to the deuill, but alſo inſtruments of the deuill, by which he worketh much miſchiefe: for theſe are they that are moſt ready to diſcouer the ſecrets of an houſe, to be tatling of euery thing that is done, to ſort themſelues with all companies, and not content to doe no good themſelues, diſturbe, interrupt, and draw away ſuch as are buſie at their worke.

These are not only a prey to the devil, but also instruments of the devil, by which he worketh much mischief: for these are they that are most ready to discover the secrets of an house, to be tattling of every thing that is done, to sort themselves with all companies, and not content to do no good themselves, disturb, interrupt, and draw away such as are busy at their work.

§. 36. Of exerciſing ſeruants to a calling.

§. 36. Of exercising servants to a calling.

Though it be a good thing to keepe a ſeruant alwaies occupied and imploied, yet for the benefit of the ſeruant it is further requiſite, that his imployment be about ſome ſetled matter, whereabout he may alſo exerciſe himſelfe when he is out p. 680 of ſeruice. This eſpecially concerneth ſuch as haue taken593 prentiſes. They muſt teach them their trade.

  • 1. For that end are prentiſes bound to maſters.
  • 2. The couenants on the maſters part require as much.
  • 3. The good which thence is like to come to the maſter himſelfe, his prentiſe, and others, will recompence the paines.
  1. 593. Maſters muſt teach their prentiſes their trade.

Though it be a good thing to keep a servant always occupied and employed, yet for the benefit of the servant it is further requisite, that his employment be about some settled matter, whereabout he may also exercise himself when he is out of service. This especially concerneth such as have taken595 prentices. They must teach them their trade.

  1. For that end are prentices bound to masters.
  2. The covenants on the masters part require as much.
  3. The good which thence is like to come to the master himself, his prentice, and others, will recompense the pains.
  1. 595. Masters must teach their prentices their trade.

Other ſeruants alſo muſt be tied to a worke which may be a meanes of maintenance: as in a great houſe, to offices about that houſe: in the country, to husbandry: in offices about the law, to ſome imployment therein; and ſo in other callings.

Other servants also must be tied to a work which may be a means of maintenance: as in a great house, to offices about that house: in the country, to husbandry: in offices about the law, to some employment therein; and so in other callings.

It is contrary hereunto for maſters to enuy their prentiſes the myſterie of their trade: to imploy them from time to time about meſſages, and errands, and ſuch things as tend only to the maſters preſent need, but cannot be profitable for the ſeruants in time to come. Theſe are like old, growne, broad trees, which keepe all the ſunſhine from the ſhrubs that grow vnder them, and ſo keepe them downe from growing.

It is contrary hereunto for masters to envy their prentices the mystery of their trade: to employ them from time to time about messages, and errands, and such things as tend only to the masters present need, but cannot be profitable for the servants in time to come. These are like old, grown, broad trees, which keep all the sunshine from the shrubs that grow under them, and so keep them down from growing.

Obiect. Prentiſes will be as iuy to the trees about which they cling, ſoone ouer-topping them, and foking all the life out of them: they will hinder their maſters trading, and get away all his cuſtome, if they be too expert in his trade.

Object. Prentices will be as ivy to the trees about which they cling, soon over-topping them, and soaking all the life out of them: they will hinder their masters trading, and get away all his custom, if they be too expert in his trade.

Anſw. 1. This is but a meere ſurmiſe. It implieth that ſuch maſters as feare that which is pretended, deale not ſo currently, and faithfully with their cuſtomers as they ſhould; or elſe how could they ſurmiſe that wiſe chapmen would leaue one of whom they haue had long and good experience, to goe to a new beginner?

Answ. 1. This is but a mere surmise. It implieth that such masters as fear that which is pretended, deal not so currently, and faithfully with their customers as they should; or else how could they surmise that wise chapmen would leave one of whom they have had long and good experience, to go to a new beginner?

2. Daily experience ſheweth that God by his prouidence ſo ordereth mens affaires, that maſters who from time to time traine vp and ſend forth many prentiſes well exerciſed and skilfull in their trade, doe hold on, yea and increaſe in their owne dealings and gaine which they get thereby; and yet withall their prentiſes alſo come well forward. Why ſhould any maſters ſo diſtruſt Gods prouidence, as to be afraid to make their prentiſes skilfull in their trade?

2. Daily experience showeth that God by his providence so ordereth men’s affairs, that masters who from time to time train up and send forth many prentices well exercised and skilful in their trade, do hold on, yea and increase in their own dealings and gain which they get thereby; and yet withal their prentices also come well forward. Why should any masters so distrust God’s providence, as to be afraid to make their prentices skilful in their trade?

3. When maſters by death or otherwiſe giue ouer trading, how ſhall trades be continued, if maſters be ſo enuious, and diſtruſtfull? What if their maſters had ſo dealt with them? p. 681 And what if all maſters ſhould ſo deale? For what one doth in ſuch a caſe, he muſt preſuppoſe that all may doe.

3. When masters by death or otherwise give over trading, how shall trades be continued, if masters be so envious, and distrustful? What if their masters had so dealt with them? And what if all masters should so deal? For what one doth in such a case, he must presuppose that all may do.

In this kinde alſo doe ſuch miſtreſſes offend as keepe their maids many yeares together to drudgery worke, and neuer teach them, nor afford them meanes or leiſure to learne points of huſwifery, things whereby they may get better maintenance for themſelues.

In this kind also do such mistresses offend as keep their maids many years together to drudgery work, and never teach them, nor afford them means or leisure to learn points of housewifery, things whereby they may get better maintenance for themselves.

Such maſters and miſtreſſes vſe their ſeruants as beaſts, only for their owne turne, without any reſpect to the ſeruants good: whereby they peruert the maine end of that relation betwixt maſter and ſeruant, which is a mutuall and reciprocall good to paſſe from the one to the other.

Such masters and mistresses use their servants as beasts, only for their own turn, without any respect to the servants good: whereby they pervert the main end of that relation betwixt master and servant, which is a mutual and reciprocal good to pass from the one to the other.

§. 37. Of appointing to euery ſeruant his particular function.

§. 37. Of appointing to every servant his particular function.

For the better exerciſing of ſeruants vnto ſome calling, let theſe594 directions be noted.

  1. 594. Directions for fitting ſeruants to ſome function.

For the better exercising of servants unto some calling, let these596 directions be noted.

  1. 596. Directions for fitting servants to some function.

1. That maſters appoint to their ſeruants their proper and peculiar worke, that they may know what to doe, and wherein to exerciſe themſelues. And if there be many ſeruants in one houſe, to ſet vnto euery one their diſtinct function. The phraſe before noted of the good miſtreſſe (ſhe giueth a portion to her maidens)595 proueth thus much. This was one thing which the Queene of Sheba obſerued and admired in Solomons houſe, the ſtanding of596 his ſeruants, namely, euery one in his owne place, at his owne taske. To this purpoſe it is noted, that the great maſter gaue to597 each of his ſeruants their diſtinct talents. It is thus in the bodie naturall: euery member is not only imployed, but alſo imployed598 in his owne function: the eye in ſeeing, the eare in hearing, the foot in ſtanding or going, and ſo the reſt. It is thus alſo in Chriſts myſticall bodie: one hath the ſpirit of wiſdome, another of knowledge, another of faith, and ſo in other gifts. Thus alſo ought it to be in a familie where are many ſeruants.

  1. 595. Pro. 31. 15.
  2. 596. 1 King. 10. 5.
  3. 597. Matt. 25. 15.
  4. 598. 1 Cor. 12. 8. &c. Quod plurimorum commune eſt, in eo procurando minima diligentia adhibetur. Rerum enim propriarum maximam curam habent, communium autem minorem. Ariſt. de Repub. l. 2. c. 3.

1. That masters appoint to their servants their proper and peculiar work, that they may know what to do, and wherein to exercise themselves. And if there be many servants in one house, to set unto every one their distinct function. The phrase before noted of the good mistress (she giveth a portion to her maidens)597 proveth thus much. This was one thing which the Queen of Sheba observed and admired in Solomon’s house, the standing of598 his servants, namely, every one in his own place, at his own task. To this purpose it is noted, that the great master gave to599 each of his servants their distinct talents. It is thus in the body natural: every member is not only employed, but also employed600 in his own function: the eye in seeing, the ear in hearing, the foot in standing or going, and so the rest. It is thus also in Christ’s mystical body: one hath the spirit of wisdom, another of knowledge, another of faith, and so in other gifts. Thus also ought it to be in a family where are many servants.

  1. 597. Pro. 31. 15.
  2. 598. 1 King. 10. 5.
  3. 599. Matt. 25. 15.
  4. 600. 1 Cor. 12. 8. etc‸. Quod plurimorum commune est, in eo procurando minima diligentia adhibetur. Rerum enim propriarum maximam curam habent, communium autem minorem. Arist. de Repub. l. 2. c. 3.

This is an eſpeciall meanes to make euery one the more diligent and faithfull. For when euery one hath his particular worke, they know, that they in particular are to giue an account thereof: ſo as if it be not done, or ill done, they ſhall beare all the blame: if done, and well done, they ſhall haue all the praiſe.

This is an especial means to make every one the more diligent and faithful. For when every one hath his particular work, they know, that they in particular are to give an account thereof: so as if it be not done, or ill done, they shall bear all the blame: if done, and well done, they shall have all the praise.

2. Thus ſhall euery one be made skilfull and expert in ſome p. 682 thing, by continuall attending vpon it, and exerciſing themſelues therein.

2. Thus shall every one be made skilful and expert in some thing, by continual attending upon it, and exercising themselves therein.

§. 38. Of diſorder in families through maſters negligence.

§. 38. Of disorder in families through masters negligence.

The great diſorder which is in many families is contrary hereunto: for there are many maſters that hauing ſundry ſeruants doe looke that all things ſhould be well done, and yet appoint no particular place or worke to any one; but thinke and ſay, that euery one ſhould be forward to doe euery thing; and when they finde599 not things done to their minde, they fret and fume, and complaine that they keepe ſo many ſeruants, and yet nothing well done. Such ſeruants are not free from all blame: but ſurely the maſters haue greateſt cauſe to complaine of themſelues, and of their owne diſorder in gouerning. For their negligence in appointing no ſet worke to their ſeruants, is the cauſe that all is neglected. For where many things to be done are left to many ſeruants, one will put off this, and another that, and ſay it belongeth not to them. Thus is it verified, that what is ſpoken to all is ſpoken to none: and that generall charges, are no charges.

  1. 599. Praeter alias cauſas eoſunt in rebus communibus negligentiores, quod eus alijs curae eſſe exiſtiment: quemadmodum euenire ſolet in miniſterijs ſervilibus. Ariſt. loc. citat.

The great disorder which is in many families is contrary hereunto: for there are many masters that having sundry servants do look that all things should be well done, and yet appoint no particular place or work to any one; but think and say, that every one should be forward to do every thing; and when they find601 not things done to their mind, they fret and fume, and complain that they keep so many servants, and yet nothing well done. Such servants are not free from all blame: but surely the masters have greatest cause to complain of themselves, and of their own disorder in governing. For their negligence in appointing no set work to their servants, is the cause that all is neglected. For where many things to be done are left to many servants, one will put off this, and another that, and say it belongeth not to them. Thus is it verified, that what is spoken to all is spoken to none: and that general charges, are no charges.

  1. 601. Praeter alias causas eosunt in rebus communibus negligentiores, quod eus alijs curae esse existiment: quemadmodum euenire solet in ministerijs servilibus. Arist. loc. citat.

§. 39. Of maſters ouerſeeing the wayes of their ſeruants.

§. 39. Of masters overseeing the ways of their servants.

The ſecond direction is, that maſters vſe inſpection ouer their ſeruants, and haue an eye vpon their ſeruants, to ſee how they ſpend their time, and diſpatch the buſineſſe committed to them. The good miſtreſſe looketh well to the wayes of her houſhold. This600 is noted of Booz, that he went to his field to ſee what his reapers did.

  1. 600. Pro. 31. 27. Ruth 2. 4.

The second direction is, that masters use inspection over their servants, and have an eye upon their servants, to see how they spend their time, and dispatch the business committed to them. The good mistress looketh well to the ways of her household. This602 is noted of Boaz, that he went to his field to see what his reapers did.

  1. 602. Pro. 31. 27. Ruth 2. 4.

The eye of a maſter is a great motiue to make a ſeruant diligent and faithfull: for thus he knoweth that both his diligence, and alſo his negligence ſhall be ſeene, and accordingly dealt withall. Hence aroſe that prouerbe, The eye of the maſter maketh the horſe601 fat. The conceit which the euill ſeruant had that his maſter delayed his comming, and ſo could not ſee what he did, made him ſo vnfaithfull as he was.

  1. 601. Oculus Domini paſcit equum. Matt. 24. 48.

The eye of a master is a great motive to make a servant diligent and faithful: for thus he knoweth that both his diligence, and also his negligence shall be seen, and accordingly dealt withal. Hence arose that proverb, The eye of the master maketh the horse603 fat. The conceit which the evil servant had that his master delayed his coming, and so could not see what he did, made him so unfaithful as he was.

  1. 603. Oculus Domini pascit equum. Matt. 24. 48.

If a maſters place will beare it, it is behouefull that he be preſent with his ſeruants, and as a good preſident goe before them. It is recorded of the good miſtreſſe, that ſhee riſeth and giueth a602 portion to her maids: ſhee is with them her ſelfe; ſhee worketh willingly with her hands. This note of difference is put betwixt a prouident thriuing maſter, and a diſſolute careleſſe maſter: This p. 683 man ſaith to his ſeruants, goe yee: but that man ſaith, goe we; or thus, goe ſirs, and ga’w ſirs.

  1. 602. Pro. 31. 13, 15.

If a masters place will bear it, it is behoveful that he be present with his servants, and as a good president go before them. It is recorded of the good mistress, that she riseth and giveth a604 portion to her maids: she is with them her self; she worketh willingly with her hands. This note of difference is put betwixt a provident thriving master, and a dissolute careless master: This man saith to his servants, go ye: but that man saith, go we; or thus, go sirs, and ga’w sirs.

  1. 604. Pro. 31. 13, 15.

It is contrary hereunto to let all goe (as we ſpeake) at ſix and603 ſeuens; and neuer to ſee what ſeruants doe. How can ſuch expect that their ſeruants ſhould be diligent in doing that which tendeth to their maſters good, when they themſelues are negligent in ouerſeeing that which tendeth to their owne good? Such maſters as giue themſelues to gaming, and following their paſtimes all day long, doe much offend herein. So alſo ſuch miſtreſſes as ſpend all the morning in lying a bed and dreſſing themſelues (a cuſtome cleane contrary to that which is noted of the good miſtreſſe)604 and at noone when they come out of their chamber, chide and brawle, becauſe things are not more forward.

  1. 603. Contrary, careleſneſſe.
  2. 604. Prou. 31. 15.

It is contrary hereunto to let all go (as we speak) at six and605 sevens; and never to see what servants do. How can such expect that their servants should be diligent in doing that which tendeth to their masters good, when they themselves are negligent in overseeing that which tendeth to their own good? Such masters as give themselves to gaming, and following their pastimes all day long, do much offend herein. So also such mistresses as spend all the morning in lying a bed and dressing themselves (a custom clean contrary to that which is noted of the good mistress)606 and at noon when they come out of their chamber, chide and brawl, because things are not more forward.

  1. 605. Contrary, carelessness.
  2. 606. Prov. 31. 15.

§. 40. Of prouoking ſeruants to their dutie both by faire and foule meanes.

§. 40. Of provoking servants to their duty both by fair and foul means.

The third direction is, that maſters vſe what meanes they can to prouoke and ſtirre vp their ſeruants to be diligent and faithfull: as in the firſt place, exhortation, admonition, perſwaſion, promiſes of reward, with other like faire meanes. Such were the meanes which Saul vſed to make his ſeruants faithfull vnto him, when he ſaid, Will the ſonne of Ieſſe giue euery one of you fields, and vineyards,605 &c. had the thing which he expected from them beene good, this manner of dealing with them had beene commendable. But if faire meanes preuaile not, then they may and ought to606 rebuke, threaten, and correct their ſeruants.

  1. 605. 1 Sam. 22. 7.
  2. 606. See §. 13.

The third direction is, that masters use what means they can to provoke and stir up their servants to be diligent and faithful: as in the first place, exhortation, admonition, persuasion, promises of reward, with other like fair means. Such were the means which Saul used to make his servants faithful unto him, when he said, Will the son of Jesse give every one of you fields, and vineyards,607 etc‸. Had the thing which he expected from them been good, this manner of dealing with them had been commendable. But if fair means prevail not, then they may and ought to608 rebuke, threaten, and correct their servants.

  1. 607. 1 Sam. 22. 7.
  2. 608. See §. 13.

And if ſeruants be impudent in ſinning, and neither faire nor foule meanes will reclaime them, they muſt then be thruſt out of doores. Note what the maſter in the parable ſaid to his ſeruant, Thou maiſt be no longer ſteward: to which purpoſe Dauid alſo607 ſaid, He that worketh deceit ſhall not dwell within mine houſe: he that telleth lies ſhall not tarry in my ſight.

  1. 607. Luke 16. 2. Pſal. 101. 7.

And if servants be impudent in sinning, and neither fair nor foul means will reclaim them, they must then be thrust out of doors. Note what the master in the parable said to his servant, Thou maist be no longer steward: to which purpose David also609 said, He that worketh deceit shall not dwell within mine house: he that telleth lies shall not tarry in my sight.

  1. 609. Luke 16. 2. Psal. 101. 7.

When Iſmael grew a ſcoffer at Gods word, Abraham thruſt608 him and his mother out of doores, and that by Gods appointment. The parable of cutting downe the fruitleſſe figtree may fitly be applied to this point: and the reaſon alſo there rendred (why combereth it the ground?) Why ſhould incorrigible ſeruants609 take vp the roome of good ſeruants? yea why ſhould they remaine to inſect and peruert other ſeruants?

  1. 608. Gen. 21. 9. &c.
  2. 609. Luke 13. 7. &c.

When Ismael grew a scoffer at God’s word, Abraham thrust610 him and his mother out of doors, and that by God’s appointment. The parable of cutting down the fruitless figtree may fitly be applied to this point: and the reason also there rendered (why cumbereth it the ground?) Why should incorrigible servants611 take up the room of good servants? Yea why should they remain to infect and pervert other servants?

  1. 610. Gen. 21. 9. etc‸.
  2. 611. Luke 13. 7. etc‸.

Obiect.

Object.

p. 684

This is ſo farre from helping ſeruants in their eſtate, as it may proue their vtter vndoing.

↩ runs on

This is so far from helping servants in their estate, as it may prove their utter undoing.

Anſw. 1. They haue then none iuſtly to blame but themſelues, Iuſtice (in caſe of neceſſitie) muſt haue her courſe, though through the iniquitie of man ſome miſchiefe follow thereupon.

Answ. 1. They have then none justly to blame but themselves. Justice (in case of necessity) must have her course, though through the iniquity of man some mischief follow thereupon.

2. The execution of this on ſome, may make others better looke to themſelues.

2. The execution of this on some, may make others better look to themselves.

3. It may make them that are thruſt out to be the more dutifull vnder another maſter, or more diligent in another courſe of life.

3. It may make them that are thrust out to be the more dutiful under another master, or more diligent in another course of life.

Contrary is their courſe who obſerue no courſe, or order610 in drawing on their ſeruants to doe their dutie, but begin with that which ſhould be laſt: nay only vſe that remedy which ſhould not be vſed, vnleſſe no remedy will ſerue the turne, which is to turne their ſeruants out of doores for euery ſmall occaſion. No inſtruction, perſwaſion, admonition, rebuke, threatning is vſed by many when their ſeruants haue offended, but this thunderbolt caſt at them, be gone, get you out of doores. If this were taken notice of as a fault, longer might ſeruants tarry in an houſe then ordinarily they doe: and more good might maſter and ſeruant reape one from another: yea and the ſecrets of an houſe be better kept; for the oft chopping and changing of ſeruants is it that maketh all things done priuatly in houſes to be blazed vp and downe.

  1. 610. A ſeruant is not for euery offence to be thruſt out of doores.

Contrary is their course who observe no course, or order612 in drawing on their servants to do their duty, but begin with that which should be last: nay only use that remedy which should not be used, unless no remedy will serve the turn, which is to turn their servants out of doors for every small occasion. No instruction, persuasion, admonition, rebuke, threatening is used by many when their servants have offended, but this thunderbolt cast at them, be gone, get you out of doors. If this were taken notice of as a fault, longer might servants tarry in an house then ordinarily they do: and more good might master and servant reap one from another: yea and the secrets of an house be better kept; for the oft chopping and changing of servants is it that maketh all things done privately in houses to be blazed up and down.

  1. 612. A servant is not for every offence to be thrust out of doors.

§. 41. Of paying ſeruants their wages.

§. 41. Of paying servants their wages.

A third thing required of maſters in reſpect of the eſtate of their ſeruants, is to giue them their iuſt wages: euen this is included vnder that generall precept,611 render to all their dues: and more particularly expreſſed in the example of612 that maſter who hired labourers into his vineyard and at the end of their worke gaue them euery one their wages: yea there is an expreſſe613 law to this purpoſe.

  1. 611. Rom. 13. 7.
  2. 612. Matt. 20. 8.
  3. 613. Deut. 24. 15.

A third thing required of masters in respect of the estate of their servants, is to give them their just wages: even this is included under that general precept,613 render to all their dues: and more particularly expressed in the example of614 that master who hired labourers into his vineyard and at the end of their work gave them every one their wages: yea there is an express615 law to this purpose.

  1. 613. Rom. 13. 7.
  2. 614. Matt. 20. 8.
  3. 615. Deut. 24. 15.

Obiect.

Object.

Theſe places concerne labourers hired by the day.

↩ runs on

These places concern labourers hired by the day.

Anſw. Seruants are in the ſame ranke: and the ground for both is the ſame: for both worke for wages. Yea the argument will more ſtrongly follow from the leſſe to the greater thus, If a labourer and ſeruant for a day muſt haue his wages p. 685 iuſtly paid, much rather a ſeruant, and labourer for a yeere and yeeres.

Answ. Servants are in the same rank: and the ground for both is the same: for both work for wages. Yea the argument will more strongly follow from the less to the greater thus, If a labourer and servant for a day must have his wages justly paid, much rather a servant, and labourer for a year and years.

1. A maſters couenant requireth as much: if there were no other bond, yet that bond whereby he voluntarily bindeth himſelfe, tyeth him in conſcienc thereto. Among the fruits of the Spirit614 S. Paul reckoneth Faith, meaning thereby fidelitie in keeping promiſe and couenant.

  1. 614. Gal. 5. 22.

1. A masters covenant requireth as much: if there were no other bond, yet that bond whereby he voluntarily bindeth himself, tieth him in conscience thereto. Among the fruits of the Spirit616 S. Paul reckoneth Faith, meaning thereby fidelity in keeping promise and covenant.

  1. 616. Gal. 5. 22.

2. Common equitie and iuſtice requireth as much: for wages is as due for labour, as money for wares. Chriſt taketh it for an vndeniable principle, that615 the labourer is worthy of his hire: ſo alſo doth616 the Apoſtle.

  1. 615. Luke 10. 7.
  2. 616. 1 Tim. 5. 18.

2. Common equity and justice requireth as much: for wages is as due for labour, as money for wares. Christ taketh it for an undeniable principle, that617 the labourer is worthy of his hire: so also doth618 the Apostle.

  1. 617. Luke 10. 7.
  2. 618. 1 Tim. 5. 18.

This dutie is to be performed to ſuch as are hired for wages: of them that are found all things by their maſter, I ſpake617 before.

  1. 617. §. 23, 25.

This duty is to be performed to such as are hired for wages: of them that are found all things by their master, I spake619 before.

  1. 619. §. 23, 25.

In giuing ſeruants their wages theſe three things are to be618 obſerued.

  1. 618. Direction for giuing wages.

In giving servants their wages these three things are to be620 observed.

  1. 620. Direction for giving wages.

1. That there be a ſufficient competency of wages allowed: euen ſo much at leaſt as may ſerue to prouide ſuch neceſſaries as are fit for a ſeruant: for there is great reaſon, that he that worketh ſhould liue of his worke.

1. That there be a sufficient competency of wages allowed: even so much at least as may serve to provide such necessaries as are fit for a servant: for there is great reason, that he that worketh should live of his work.

2. That it be giuen in due ſeaſon.619 God would not haue the labourers hire be vnpaid one night after it was due. The time couenanted by a ſeruant for his wages, is the ſeaſonable time: then he expecteth it: to that time he putteth his occaſions of vſing it: at that time therefore it ought to be giuen him.

  1. 619. Leu. 19. 13. Deut. 24. 15.

2. That it be given in due season.621 God would not have the labourers hire be unpaid one night after it was due. The time covenanted by a servant for his wages, is the seasonable time: then he expecteth it: to that time he putteth his occasions of using it: at that time therefore it ought to be given him.

  1. 621. Lev. 19. 13. Deut. 24. 15.

3. That it be paid to the full, according to the couenant: the maſters promiſe, and the ſeruants need require as much.

3. That it be paid to the full, according to the covenant: the masters promise, and the servants need require as much.

§. 42. Of maſters iniuſtice about their ſeruants wages.

§. 42. Of masters injustice about their servants wages.

Iniuſtice contrary to the forenamed dutie of due paying their ſeruants wages is many waies committed.

Injustice contrary to the forenamed duty of due paying their servants wages is many ways committed.

1. When maſters doe altogether detaine their ſeruants wages:620 this is a crying ſinne, which entreth into the eares of God.

  1. 620. Deut. 24. 15. Jam. 5. 4.

1. When masters do altogether detain their servants wages:622 this is a crying sin, which entereth into the ears of God.

  1. 622. Deut. 24. 15. Jam. 5. 4.

2. When they make their ſeruants aske for their wages againe and againe, euen till they be aſhamed: yea to ſtay and wait for it till they be forced to ſigh vnto God: or elſe to filch and ſteale to ſupply their neceſſities: though theſe maſters p. 686 haue not a purpoſe vtterly to defraud their ſeruants of their due, yet the putting them off, and delaying to pay it, putteth ſeruants, that for the moſt part haue but from hand to mouth, vnto great ſtraits: which the Lord well knew: and therefore621 expreſly forbad the detaining of a ſeruants hire one night. This therefore is a point not only of vnkindneſſe, but alſo of iniuſtice.

  1. 621. Leu. 19. 13. Deut. 24. 15.

2. When they make their servants ask for their wages again and again, even till they be ashamed: yea to stay and wait for it till they be forced to sigh unto God: or else to filch and steal to supply their necessities: though these masters have not a purpose utterly to defraud their servants of their due, yet the putting them off, and delaying to pay it, putteth servants, that for the most part have but from hand to mouth, unto great straits: which the Lord well knew: and therefore623 expressly forbad the detaining of a servants hire one night. This therefore is a point not only of unkindness, but also of injustice.

  1. 623. Lev. 19. 13. Deut. 24. 15.

3. When maſters alter and change the couenanted wages, and ſeeke to diminiſh it, as622 hard-hearted Laban did: they ſhew thereby that they repine at their ſeruants welfare, and ſeeke only themſelues.

  1. 622. Gen. 31. 41.

3. When masters alter and change the covenanted wages, and seek to diminish it, as624 hard-hearted Laban did: they show thereby that they repine at their servants welfare, and seek only themselves.

  1. 624. Gen. 31. 41.

§. 43. Of ſuffering ſeruants to prouide for themſelues.

§. 43. Of suffering servants to provide for themselves.

A fourth thing required of maſters in regard of their ſeruants eſtate is, that after ſufficient ſeruice done they ſuffer their ſeruants to prouide for themſelues. This Iaakob required of Laban as a moſt equall and reaſonable matter, ſaying,623 when ſhall I prouide for mine owne houſe alſo? (as was624 before noted in the generall.) This hath reſpect eſpecially vnto ſuch ſeruants as haue beene a long time with maſters as apprentiſes, and ſpent their time, labour, and paines only and wholly for their maſters good.625 Gods law tooke expreſſe order for ſuch, that after certaine yeeres ſeruice they ſhould goe free. So doe alſo the lawes of our land, eſpecially the orders of London.

  1. 623. Gen. 30. 30.
  2. 624. §. 34.
  3. 625. Exod. 21. 2. Deut. 15. 12.

A fourth thing required of masters in regard of their servants estate is, that after sufficient service done they suffer their servants to provide for themselves. This Jacob required of Laban as a most equal and reasonable matter, saying,625 when shall I provide for mine own house also? (as was626 before noted in the general.) This hath respect especially unto such servants as have been a long time with masters as apprentices, and spent their time, labour, and pains only and wholly for their masters good.627 God’s law took express order for such, that after certain years service they should go free. So do also the laws of our land, especially the orders of London.

  1. 625. Gen. 30. 30.
  2. 626. §. 34.
  3. 627. Exod. 21. 2. Deut. 15. 12.

Herein lyeth a maine difference betwixt ſeruants (who are vnder ſubiection, and held to worke for their owne good) and beaſts (which are only for mans ſeruice, and good.)

Herein lieth a main difference betwixt servants (who are under subjection, and held to work for their own good) and beasts (which are only for man’s service, and good.)

They therefore who are of a contrary minde, keeping ſeruants626 as long as poſſibly they can, euen all their life long vnto hard labour, and vnder ſeruitude, deſerue to be ſerued with beaſts rather then men and women. This kinde of maſters rigour to their ſeruants is in particular noted to be627 one of the cauſes of that great indignation of God againſt the Iewes, whereby he was prouoked to giue them ouer, as captiues to their enemies.

  1. 626. Contrary.
  2. 627. Ier. 34. 16, 17.

They therefore who are of a contrary mind, keeping servants628 as long as possibly they can, even all their life long unto hard labour, and under servitude, deserve to be served with beasts rather then men and women. This kind of masters rigour to their servants is in particular noted to be629 one of the causes of that great indignation of God against the Jews, whereby he was provoked to give them over, as captives to their enemies.

  1. 628. Contrary.
  2. 629. Jer. 34. 16, 17.

§. 44. Of kindneſſe to be ſhewed to good ſeruants.

§. 44. Of kindness to be showed to good servants.

As maſters muſt giue that which is iuſt to all ſeruants, ſo that which is628 equall to them that deſerue it: that is, they muſt be of an anſwerable minde and diſpoſition to good, honeſt, p. 687 louing, kinde, faithfull ſeruants, who ſtand not ſo much vpon that which is exacted, as vpon that which they are able to doe for their maſters, and in that reſpect, as they ſee occaſion doe oft times much more then is exacted, or expected. Goodneſſe requireth goodneſſe; good will, good will; and this is to doe the ſame things. This kinde of Equitie conſiſteth in theſe and ſuch like particulars.

  1. 628. §. 20.

As masters must give that which is just to all servants, so that which is630 equal to them that deserve it: that is, they must be of an answerable mind and disposition to good, honest, loving, kind, faithful servants, who stand not so much upon that which is exacted, as upon that which they are able to do for their masters, and in that respect, as they see occasion do oft times much more then is exacted, or expected. Goodness requireth goodness; good will, good will; and this is to do the same things. This kind of Equity consisteth in these and such like particulars.

  1. 630. §. 20.

1. Maſters muſt well eſteeme of ſuch good ſeruants: and haue them in high account.629 Abram accounted his old good faithfull ſeruant as his childe, and till he had a childe thought of making him his heire. Great was that eſteeme which Potiphar630 had of Ioſeph, when of a bondſlaue he made him ouerſeer ouer his houſe, Gen. 39. 4. Why is the title Father giuen to maſters, (2. King. 5. 13.) and the title Sonnes to ſeruants, (Ioſ. 7. 19. & 1 Sam. 24. 16.) but to ſhew that ſeruants ſhould beare a child-like affection to their maſters, and that maſters ſhould beare a fatherlike affection to ſuch ſeruants?

  1. 629. Gen. 15. 2, 3.
  2. 630. Qui vere patresfamilias ſunt, ſeruis in familia ſua tanquam filijs conſulunt. Aug. de Ciu. Dei, l. 19. c. 16.

1. Masters must well esteem of such good servants: and have them in high account.631 Abram accounted his old good faithful servant as his child, and till he had a child thought of making him his heir. Great was that esteem which Potiphar632 had of Joseph, when of a bondslave he made him overseer over his house, Gen. 39. 4. Why is the title father given to masters, (2. King. 5. 13.) and the title sons to servants, (Jos. 7. 19. & 1 Sam. 24. 16.) but to show that servants should bear a child-like affection to their masters, and that masters should bear a fatherlike affection to such servants?

  1. 631. Gen. 15. 2, 3.
  2. 632. Qui vere patresfamilias sunt, seruis in familia sua tanquam filijs consulunt. Aug. de Ciu. Dei, l. 19. c. 16.

2. Maſters muſt take notice of the goodneſſe, and kindneſſe of ſuch ſeruants: and manifeſt as much, both by giuing them due praiſe, and a good reward: both which are noted in the patterne of that great maſter who ſaid, well done thou good631 and faithfull ſeruant, thou haſt beene faithfull ouer a few things, I will make thee ruler ouer many things. Thus will thoſe good ſeruants be the more encouraged to hold on, and others will be moued to imitate them. This incouragement doth the Apoſtle giue to all vnder authoritie, doe that which is good, and632 thou ſhalt haue praiſe of the ſame. Which phraſe implieth that gouernours ought to praiſe thoſe that doe well.

  1. 631. Matth. 25. 21.
  2. 632. Rom. 13. 3.

2. Masters must take notice of the goodness, and kindness of such servants: and manifest as much, both by giving them due praise, and a good reward: both which are noted in the pattern of that great master who said, well done thou good633 and faithful servant, thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over many things. Thus will those good servants be the more encouraged to hold on, and others will be moved to imitate them. This encouragement doth the Apostle give to all under authority, do that which is good, and634 thou shalt have praise of the same. Which phrase implieth that governors ought to praise those that do well.

  1. 633. Matth. 25. 21.
  2. 634. Rom. 13. 3.

3. If ſuch ſeruants be accuſed of any hainous crime, maſters muſt not raſhly giue credit thereto, but rather thorowly ſift, and examine the matter. Herein Potiphar exceedingly633 failed, and by that meanes loſt ſuch a ſeruant as he could neuer get againe. If a good ſeruant doe by occaſion ſlip, and commit a fault, his maſter ought in wiſdome either to take no notice of it: or with ſome milde admonition paſſe it ouer: and not deale with him as with a lewd, graceleſſe ſeruant.

  1. 633. Gen. 39. 19.

3. If such servants be accused of any heinous crime, masters must not rashly give credit thereto, but rather thoroughly sift, and examine the matter. Herein Potiphar exceedingly635 failed, and by that means lost such a servant as he could never get again. If a good servant do by occasion slip, and commit a fault, his master ought in wisdom either to take no notice of it: or with some mild admonition pass it over: and not deal with him as with a lewd, graceless servant.

  1. 635. Gen. 39. 19.

4. When ſuch ſeruants (their couenanted time being expired) depart, their maſters muſt not let them goe away empty:634 p. 688 but helpe them in their mariage (as Moſes his maſter did) or635 in their ſetting vp, as the great maſter, who made his wiſe and faithfull ſeruant ruler ouer all his goods.636

  1. 634. Deut. 15. 13.
  2. 635. Exod. 2. 21.
  3. 636. Matth. 24. 47.

4. When such servants (their covenanted time being expired) depart, their masters must not let them go away empty:636 but help them in their marriage (as Moses his master did) or637 in their setting up, as the great master, who made his wise and faithful servant ruler over all his goods.638

  1. 636. Deut. 15. 13.
  2. 637. Exod. 2. 21.
  3. 638. Matth. 24. 47.

§. 45. Of vnkinde dealing with good ſeruants.

§. 45. Of unkind dealing with good servants.

Vnworthy they are of good and kinde ſeruants who are of a contrary minde: as many maſters are For

Unworthy they are of good and kind servants who are of a contrary mind: as many masters are. For

1. Some make no difference betwixt ſeruants: but eſteeme of bad and good all alike: they thinke that the beſt ſeruants doe but their duty, therefore no extraordinary reſpect is to be borne towards them. But it is a point of wiſdome ſometimes to account a duty as a kindneſſe: eſpecially when good will of heart is ioyned with outward performance of duty.

1. Some make no difference betwixt servants: but esteem of bad and good all alike: they think that the best servants do but their duty, therefore no extraordinary respect is to be borne towards them. But it is a point of wisdom sometimes to account a duty as a kindness: especially when good will of heart is joined with outward performance of duty.

2. Others thinke it policy to take no notice of any ſeruants extraordinary faithfulneſſe and diligence to praiſe and reward the ſame, leſt it puffe them vp too much. But there is much more feare of ſeruants fainting, and waxing weary of doing good if they haue no incouragement, then of growing inſolent by incouragement.

2. Others think it policy to take no notice of any servants extraordinary faithfulness and diligence to praise and reward the same, lest it puff them up too much. But there is much more fear of servants fainting, and waxing weary of doing good if they have no encouragement, then of growing insolent by encouragement.

3. Others will be more ready to checke and rebuke ſuch for euery ſlip, and for failing in any thing, then others: becauſe others leſſe regard their rebuke: whereby they ſhew want of wiſdome in well managing their authority.

3. Others will be more ready to check and rebuke such for every slip, and for failing in any thing, then others: because others less regard their rebuke: whereby they show want of wisdom in well managing their authority.

4. Others when their ſeruants are about to goe away, or to marry, or to ſet vp, will ſeeke ſome occaſion or other to fall out with them, of purpoſe to ſend them away empty. Many will carry a faire face toward profitable ſeruants till the time of recompence commeth, and then beginne to frowne, as Laban637 did. Yea ſo farre are ſome maſters from ſeeking the proſperity of faithfull, wiſe, diligent, skilfull ſeruants, as they will hinder638 them in what they can, and keepe them downe: fearing leſt as their ſeruants riſe, they themſelues ſhould decay and fall. Theſe are both vnkinde, and vngratefull maſters. Would maſters be ſo dealt with by their ſuperiours? Thou oughteſt ſo to liue with thy inferiour, as thou wouldeſt haue thy ſuperiour liue with thee.

  1. 637. Gen. 31. 2.
  2. 638. Sic cum inferiore viuas, quemadmodum tecum ſuperiorem velles viuere. Senec. epiſt. 47.

4. Others when their servants are about to go away, or to marry, or to set up, will seek some occasion or other to fall out with them, of purpose to send them away empty. Many will carry a fair face toward profitable servants till the time of recompense cometh, and then begin to frown, as Laban639 did. Yea so far are some masters from seeking the prosperity of faithful, wise, diligent, skilful servants, as they will hinder640 them in what they can, and keep them down: fearing lest as their servants rise, they themselves should decay and fall. These are both unkind, and ungrateful masters. Would masters be so dealt with by their superiors? Thou oughtest so to live with thy inferior, as thou wouldest have thy superior live with thee.

  1. 639. Gen. 31. 2.
  2. 640. Sic cum inferiore viuas, quemadmodum tecum superiorem velles viuere. Senec. epist. 47.

Hitherto of maſters duties. The reaſons to moue them to performe their duties follow.

Hitherto of masters duties. The reasons to move them to perform their duties follow.

A Master’s Own Master in Heaven

Printed 1622
Edition

A Master’s Own Master in Heaven

§. 46. Of the ſubiection vnder which maſters are.

§. 46. Of the subjection under which masters are.

p. 689

Epheſ. 6. 9. Knowing that your maſter alſo is in heauen: neither is there reſpect of perſons with him.

Ephes. 6. 9.

Knowing that your master also is in heaven: neither is there respect of persons with him.

There is in generall but one reaſon alledged by the Apoſtle, to prouoke maſters to doe their duties, but it is ſo laid downe as it compriſeth other forcible reaſons vnder it.

There is in general but one reason alleged by the Apostle, to provoke masters to do their duties, but it is so laid down as it compriseth other forcible reasons under it.

The principall reaſon is taken from the ſubiection wherein maſters are.

The principal reason is taken from the subjection wherein masters are.

The other reaſons are taken from the deſcription of that authority vnder which maſters are: for it is ſuch an authority, as,

The other reasons are taken from the description of that authority under which masters are: for it is such an authority, as,

1. In relation to it there is no difference betwixt maſter and ſeruant.

1. In relation to it there is no difference betwixt master and servant.

2. It is farre ſurpaſſing all dignities on earth.

2. It is far surpassing all dignities on earth.

3. It is moued with no outward reſpect of any thing.

3. It is moved with no outward respect of any thing.

The firſt reaſon which declareth the ſubiection of maſters, in that they haue a maſter ouer them, putteth them in minde of that account which they are to make, and reckoning which they are to giue of the well vſing of their authority, and of their cariage towards ſuch as are vnder them. For they are but as ſtewards ouer fellow ſeruants: euery one of them therefore ſhall heare this charge, giue an account of thy ſtewardſhip.639

  1. 639. Luke 16. 2.

The first reason which declareth the subjection of masters, in that they have a master over them, putteth them in mind of that account which they are to make, and reckoning which they are to give of the well using of their authority, and of their carriage towards such as are under them. For they are but as stewards over fellow servants: every one of them therefore shall hear this charge, give an account of thy stewardship.641

  1. 641. Luke 16. 2.

In this reſpect this reaſon is both as a ſpur, and as a curbe vnto maſters.

In this respect this reason is both as a spur, and as a curb unto masters.

As a ſpur, to pricke them on forward conſcionably to performe all thoſe duties which are required of them: for they haue a maſter that will take notice thereof, and reward them for it. As they approue, and recompence the good ſeruice which their ſeruants doe: ſo much more will their maſter approue and recompence them if they doe well. Doe maſters therefore looke that their ſeruants ſhould performe their duty? let them then performe theirs: for there is the ſame reaſon of both. Let this be applied to all the particular duties before mentioned.

As a spur, to prick them on forward conscionably to perform all those duties which are required of them: for they have a master that will take notice thereof, and reward them for it. As they approve, and recompense the good service which their servants do: so much more will their master approve and recompense them if they do well. Do masters therefore look that their servants should perform their duty? Let them then perform theirs: for there is the same reason of both. Let this be applied to all the particular duties before mentioned.

It is alſo as a curbe, to reſtraine maſters from doing any thing p. 690 to their ſeruants but what they can be able to iuſtifie vnto their owne maſter. With this curbe did God hold in the Iſraelites, ſaying,640 Thou ſhalt not rule ouer thy ſeruant with rigor, but ſhalt feare thy God. Ioſeph was held in with it, when he ſaid,641 This doe and liue, for I feare God. And Nehemiah, when he ſaid,642 The former Gouernours were chargeable to the people, but ſo did not I becauſe of the feare of God. And Iob, when he ſaid,643 If I did deſpiſe the cauſe of my ſeruant, when God viſiteth, what ſhall I anſwer him? Thinke of this ô maſters, when you are about to exact any thing of your ſeruants that is not lawfull or meet, when you are incenſed and in paſſion ſtirred vp to ſtrike your ſeruants vniuſtly or cruelly, when you detaine from them any thing that is their due, when you lay more on them then they are able to beare, when any way you wrong or oppreſſe them: thinke and ſay with your ſelues, can this be iuſtified? how ſhall we be able to hold vp our head to our maſter when he calleth vs to account? What ſtronger motiue to doe all dutie? what ſtronger reſtraint from all iniuſtice and rigour? The conceit which many haue that they are free, vnder none, to giue no account, maketh them both negligent of their owne dutie, and inſolent ouer others; as Pharaoh, who ſaid,644 Who is the Lord that I ſhould obey him? and Sennacherib, who ſaid,645 Shall your God deliuer you out of mine hands? and Nebuchadnezzar, who ſaid,646 Who is that God that ſhall deliuer you out of mine hands? Note the iſſue of this inſolency. Pharaoh after many extraordinarie plagues laid on him and his people,647 was drowned in the red ſea with all his hoſt.648 Sennacherib after his hoſt was deſtroied, was ſlaine by his owne ſonnes.649 Nebuchadnezzar became a very bruit. But to let theſe abominable blaſphemers paſſe, there be many maſters who, though they vtter not with their mouthes ſuch execrable blaſphemies, yet by their carriage towards their ſeruants ſhew themſelues to be little better minded, in that they make their owne will a rule to their ſeruants, and will haue them doe ſuch things as are vnmeet and vnlawfull, vſing their ſeruants as ſlaues, or rather as beaſts. Let all ſuch maſters know that they haue a maſter.

  1. 640. Leu. 25. 43.
  2. 641. Gen. 42. 18.
  3. 642. Neh. 5. 15.
  4. 643. Iob 31. 13, 14.
  5. 644. Exod. 5. 2.
  6. 645. 2 Chr. 32. 15.
  7. 646. Dan. 3. 15.
  8. 647. Exod. 14. 28.
  9. 648. Iſa. 37. 36, 38.
  10. 649. Dan. 4. 30.

It is also as a curb, to restrain masters from doing any thing to their servants but what they can be able to justify unto their own master. With this curb did God hold in the Israelites, saying,642 Thou shalt not rule over thy servant with rigor, but shalt fear thy God. Joseph was held in with it, when he said,643 This do and live, for I fear God. And Nehemiah, when he said,644 The former Governors were chargeable to the people, but so did not I because of the fear of God. And Job, when he said,645 If I did despise the cause of my servant, when God visiteth, what shall I answer him? Think of this ô masters, when you are about to exact any thing of your servants that is not lawful or meet, when you are incensed and in passion stirred up to strike your servants unjustly or cruelly, when you detain from them any thing that is their due, when you lay more on them then they are able to bear, when any way you wrong or oppress them: think and say with your selves, can this be justified? How shall we be able to hold up our head to our master when he calleth us to account? What stronger motive to do all duty? What stronger restraint from all injustice and rigour? The conceit which many have that they are free, under none, to give no account, maketh them both negligent of their own duty, and insolent over others; as Pharaoh, who said,646 Who is the Lord that I should obey him? and Sennacherib, who said,647 Shall your God deliver you out of mine hands? and Nebuchadnezzar, who said,648 Who is that God that shall deliver you out of mine hands? Note the issue of this insolency. Pharaoh after many extraordinary plagues laid on him and his people,649 was drowned in the red sea with all his host.650 Sennacherib after his host was destroyed, was slain by his own sons.651 Nebuchadnezzar became a very brute. But to let these abominable blasphemers pass, there be many masters who, though they utter not with their mouths such execrable blasphemies, yet by their carriage towards their servants show themselves to be little better minded, in that they make their own will a rule to their servants, and will have them do such things as are unmeet and unlawful, using their servants as slaves, or rather as beasts. Let all such masters know that they have a master.

  1. 642. Lev. 25. 43.
  2. 643. Gen. 42. 18.
  3. 644. Neh. 5. 15.
  4. 645. Job 31. 13, 14.
  5. 646. Exod. 5. 2.
  6. 647. 2 Chr. 32. 15.
  7. 648. Dan. 3. 15.
  8. 649. Exod. 14. 28.
  9. 650. Isa. 37. 36, 38.
  10. 651. Dan. 4. 30.

§. 47. Of the equality betwixt maſters and ſeruants in relation to God.

§. 47. Of the equality betwixt masters and servants in relation to God.

p. 691

The ſecond reaſon in this particle alſo (your maſter alſo) declareth an equality betwixt maſters and ſeruants in relation to God. As God is the maſters of ſeruants, ſo he is the maſter of maſters alſo. As ſeruants are the Lords650 freemen, ſo maſters are the Lords ſeruants. In this reſpect they who are made rulers, and they who are vnder them, are called651 fellow ſeruants. For howſoeuer in outward dignity there is great difference betwixt maſter and ſeruant, yet as the ſeruants of God they are of a like condition, and in many things may be accounted equall: eſpecially if both be of the ſame faith, and ſo brethren in Chriſt. This is another ſpur and curbe too.

  1. 650. 1 Cor. 7. 22.
  2. 651. Matt. 24. 49. Dominus fidelem habens ſeruum di’igat vt fratrem propter fidei ſocietatem ſalua ſibi ſeruitute. Conſtit. Apoſt. l. 4. c. 12. Dominum patrem familiae appellauerunt, ſeruos familiares. Senec. Epiſt. 47.

The second reason in this particle also (your master also) declareth an equality betwixt masters and servants in relation to God. As God is the master of servants, so he is the master of masters also. As servants are the Lord’s652 freemen, so masters are the Lord’s servants. In this respect they who are made rulers, and they who are under them, are called653 fellow servants. For howsoever in outward dignity there is great difference betwixt master and servant, yet as the servants of God they are of a like condition, and in many things may be accounted equal: especially if both be of the same faith, and so brethren in Christ. This is another spur and curb too.

  1. 652. 1 Cor. 7. 22.
  2. 653. Matt. 24. 49. Dominus fidelem habens seruum diligat vt fratrem propter fidei societatem salua sibi seruitute. Constit. Apost. l. 4. c. 12. Dominum patrem familiae appellauerunt, seruos familiares. Senec. Epist. 47.

A ſpur in that God will the more kindly accept that goodneſſe which maſters doe to their ſeruants, becauſe it is done to Gods ſeruants.

A spur in that God will the more kindly accept that goodness which masters do to their servants, because it is done to God’s servants.

A curbe, in that ſeruants ſhall be heard before God as well as maſters, for he is the maſter of both.

A curb, in that servants shall be heard before God as well as masters, for he is the master of both.

Many thinke that all the kindneſſe which is ſhewed to ſeruants is loſt, becauſe they are ſo meane as they are able to make no recompence. But their maſter is able.

Many think that all the kindness which is showed to servants is lost, because they are so mean as they are able to make no recompense. But their master is able.

Others thinke, their ſeruants can neuer take any reuenge of them, and thereupon vſe them as they liſt. But the maſter of ſeruants, who is alſo the maſter of maſters, can take vengeance, euen ſuch as ſhall make maſters ſorely repent all the wrong they haue done.

Others think, their servants can never take any revenge of them, and thereupon use them as they list. But the master of servants, who is also the master of masters, can take vengeance, even such as shall make masters sorely repent all the wrong they have done.

If maſters did duely weigh this point, that, howſoeuer in regard of outward gouernment there be ſome difference betwixt them and their ſeruants, yet before God they are as fellow ſeruants, would they be ouer-rigorous and cruell? would they not be kinde and gentle?

If masters did duly weigh this point, that, howsoever in regard of outward government there be some difference betwixt them and their servants, yet before God they are as fellow servants, would they be over-rigorous and cruel? Would they not be kind and gentle?

§. 48. Of Gods being in heauen, how it is a motiue to prouoke maſters well to reſpect their ſeruants.

§. 48. Of God’s being in heaven, how it is a motive to provoke masters well to respect their servants.

The third reaſon (taken from the place of God, in heauen) declareth the ſurpaſſing excellencie of that great maſter, who is the common maſter of maſters and of ſeruants: and it addeth an edge to the former motiues.

The third reason (taken from the place of God, in heaven) declareth the surpassing excellency of that great master, who is the common master of masters and of servants: and it addeth an edge to the former motives.

p. 692 1. It ſheweth that though the wrong which maſters doe to their ſeruants be within the walls of their houſe, ſo as no mortall eye can ſee it, yet God who is in heauen ſeeth it: and though ſeruants cannot be admitted into the courts of men to make their complaint, yet heauen is open to them; to that great maſter that is in heauen they may haue acceſſe when they will. That which made the euill ſteward deale hardly with his fellowes, was the conceit652 which he had of his maſters abſence. But no ſuch conceit can they haue of this great maſter, who know that he is in heauen, and653 that as heauen is ouer euery place, ſo the eyes of the Lord are in euery place, and behold the euill and good: he ſeeth all the good, and all the euill that maſters doe to their ſeruants.

  1. 652. Mat. 24. 48.
  2. 653. Pro. 15. 3.

1. It showeth that though the wrong which masters do to their servants be within the walls of their house, so as no mortal eye can see it, yet God who is in heaven seeth it: and though servants cannot be admitted into the courts of men to make their complaint, yet heaven is open to them; to that great master that is in heaven they may have access when they will. That which made the evil steward deal hardly with his fellows, was the conceit654 which he had of his masters absence. But no such conceit can they have of this great master, who know that he is in heaven, and655 that as heaven is over every place, so the eyes of the Lord are in every place, and behold the evil and good: he seeth all the good, and all the evil that masters do to their servants.

  1. 654. Mat. 24. 48.
  2. 655. Pro. 15. 3.

2. It ſheweth that the kindneſſe which the Lord will repay, and the vengeance which he will inflict, is infinitely greater then the good or euill that maſters can doe to their ſeruants, euen as heauen i, higher then earth, and as he that is in heauen is greater then they that are on earth. Doeſt thou therefore, who art a maſter on earth, reioyce, or grieue the ſoule of thy ſeruant? God in heauen can much more make glad or ſad thy ſoule. Doeſt thou therefore deſire the fauour, or feare the frownes of thy maſter in heauen? ſhew fauour to thy ſeruant on earth, and forbeare threatning. Remember the infinite diſparitie betwixt thy maſterſhip and Gods, and this will the more moue thee to deale with thy ſeruant, as thou wouldeſt haue God deale with thee.

2. It showeth that the kindness which the Lord will repay, and the vengeance which he will inflict, is infinitely greater then the good or evil that masters can do to their servants, even as heaven is higher then earth, and as he that is in heaven is greater then they that are on earth. Doest thou therefore, who art a master on earth, rejoice, or grieve the soul of thy servant? God in heaven can much more make glad or sad thy soul. Doest thou therefore desire the favour, or fear the frowns of thy master in heaven? Show favour to thy servant on earth, and forbear threatening. Remember the infinite disparity betwixt thy mastership and God’s, and this will the more move thee to deal with thy servant, as thou wouldest have God deal with thee.

3. It ſheweth that there is much more reaſon we ſhould take notice of our ſeruants, of their paines, of their diligence, and of their faithfulneſſe, then that God ſhould take notice of ours: and leſſe reaſon that we ſhould ſcorne, or neglect our ſeruants, then God ſcorne or neglect vs. For there is far greater difference betwixt God and vs, then betwixt vs and our ſeruants. We and our654 ſeruants are all of the earth, of the ſame mould, nature, and diſpoſition, ſubiect to the ſame paſſion, and to the ſame diſſolution. (The heathen obſerued as much.) But God is in heauen, eternall, vnchangeable, euery way ſurpaſſing glorious. How can we then looke to be reſpected of this maſter, if we reſpect not our ſeruants? O maſters, in all your dealings with your ſeruants, remember your maſter is in heauen.

  1. 654. Vis tu cogitare iſtum quem ſeruum tuum vocas, exijſdem ſeminibus ortum, eodem fruicoelo, aequè ſpirare, aequè viuere, aequè mori. Senec. Epiſt. 47.

3. It showeth that there is much more reason we should take notice of our servants, of their pains, of their diligence, and of their faithfulness, then that God should take notice of ours: and less reason that we should scorn, or neglect our servants, then God scorn or neglect us. For there is far greater difference betwixt God and us, then betwixt us and our servants. We and our656 servants are all of the earth, of the same mould, nature, and disposition, subject to the same passion, and to the same dissolution. (The heathen observed as much.) But God is in heaven, eternal, unchangeable, every way surpassing glorious. How can we then look to be respected of this master, if we respect not our servants? O masters, in all your dealings with your servants, remember your master is in heaven.

  1. 656. Vis tu cogitare istum quem seruum tuum vocas, exijsdem seminibus ortum, eodem fruicoelo, aequè spirare, aequè viuere, aequè mori. Senec. Epist. 47.

§. 49. Of Gods impartiall reſpect of all.

§. 49. Of God’s impartial respect of all.

p. 693

The fourth reaſon (in theſe words, neither is there reſpect of perſons with him) declareth Gods iuſt and equall manner of proceeding with all men, of what ranke and degree ſoeuer. God will doe the ſame things to all ſorts of maſters that they doe to their ſeruants. To the conſideration of this impartiall iuſtice of God doth the Apoſtle call maſters, both becauſe of that outward power which they haue ouer their ſeruants, and alſo becauſe for the moſt part maſters are backt with the power and authority of magiſtrates on earth, who in matters of difference betwixt maſter and ſeruant are ordinarily partiall, reſpecting maſters more then ſeruants.

The fourth reason (in these words, neither is there respect of persons with him) declareth God’s just and equal manner of proceeding with all men, of what rank and degree soever. God will do the same things to all sorts of masters that they do to their servants. To the consideration of this impartial justice of God doth the Apostle call masters, both because of that outward power which they have over their servants, and also because for the most part masters are backed with the power and authority of magistrates on earth, who in matters of difference betwixt master and servant are ordinarily partial, respecting masters more then servants.

But let maſters here learne to caſt off all ſuch fond conceits, and fooliſh hopes. Though they be higher in place, haue more wealth, and better friends then their ſeruants, and though men who haue carnall eies may thereby be much moued to reſpect them, yet will not God goe an haires bredth from iuſtice for the whole world. If the greateſt man that euer was in the world ſhould haue a ſeruant that were the meaneſt that euer was, and a caſe betwixt that maſter and that ſeruant ſhould come before God, God would not any whit at all leane to that maſter more then to the ſeruant. If the greateſt that be abuſe the meaneſt, they ſhall not eſcape. Wherfore, O maſters, giue no iuſt cauſe of complaint to any ſeruant.

But let masters here learn to cast off all such fond conceits, and foolish hopes. Though they be higher in place, have more wealth, and better friends then their servants, and though men who have carnal eyes may thereby be much moved to respect them, yet will not God go an hairs breadth from justice for the whole world. If the greatest man that ever was in the world should have a servant that were the meanest that ever was, and a case betwixt that master and that servant should come before God, God would not any whit at all lean to that master more then to the servant. If the greatest that be abuse the meanest, they shall not escape. Wherefore, O masters, give no just cause of complaint to any servant.

The Apoſtles manner of ſetting downe theſe points, noted in this word (knowing) implieth that ignorance of God, of that authority which he hath ouer maſters, of that equality which in relation to God is betwixt maſters and ſeruants, and of Gods heauenly excellency, and impartiall reſpect towards all, maketh maſters to abuſe their power, by neglecting all dutie, and inſulting & tyrannizing ouer their ſeruants: wherefore you that haue heretofore beene ignorant of theſe points, now take knowledge of them; and you that know them, oft call them to minde: and doe that which becommeth good maſters, Knowing that your maſter alſo is in heauen, neither is there reſpect of perſons with him.

The Apostles manner of setting down these points, noted in this word (knowing) implieth that ignorance of God, of that authority which he hath over masters, of that equality which in relation to God is betwixt masters and servants, and of God’s heavenly excellency, and impartial respect towards all, maketh masters to abuse their power, by neglecting all duty, and insulting & tyrannizing over their servants: wherefore you that have heretofore been ignorant of these points, now take knowledge of them; and you that know them, oft call them to mind: and do that which becometh good masters, Knowing that your master also is in heaven, neither is there respect of persons with him.

FINIS.

← Back to Freely Given Books